Spike Quits His Job and Goes on Numerous Quests

by B_25

Rating: teen
Tags: Main 6, Princess Luna, Drama, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Spike, Other, Romance, Adventure, Princess Celestia
Length: 121090

Spike goes on a journey.

This is a tale of a drake wishing to become more.

Spike hands in his two weeks resignation to Twilight. Spends some time working for Fluttershy. Then the agency comes to request him often.

Published 2015-12-11 18:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2017-07-20 00:24:28 UTC

2 – "Think of All the Things I've Ever Done for You."

~2~

"Think of All the Things I've Ever Done for You."

“Why?”

It was a timeless question that demanded there be an answer. This answer, in order to be satisfactory, would have to be processed underneath the cold eyes of reason, and have its every aspect logically analyzed and assessed. Then, once every fact of the answer had been presented and thought out, it would then go on to be shown to the one asking the question in the first place.

"Twilight?"

Those facts and thoughts behind the answer would be shared with the one asking the question. They would go on to work throughout the problem again, making sure that there weren't any mistakes or bias in place, before the answer would go on to make sense to both parties. If the answer that came forth was an irrational one, then that answer was an objectively bad one.

"Uhm, Twilight?"

Twilight opted to get herself out from her pool of thoughts to look at the drake standing before her. He seemed more confused than she was, as he was cautiously stretching a hand toward her.

"Are you okay?"

That was also a timeless question. One that served to ignite the bomb residing in her chest, placed there by the letter she had read moments ago. "Am I okay? How could you possibly expect for me to be okay when the answer you've given me doesn't make any sense!?"

Spike retracted his hand the moment the lavender mare blew up before him. The intense expression on her face was too much for his cowardice to face, causing him to cast his gaze backward to afford him a moment to catch his breath. But when his eyes came to the entryway to the room, he found an orange mare standing at the doorway, slowly backing away and silently hoping she had not been seen.

“Spike, what prompted this?”

The drake was torn from the bizarre scene to the scary one he was having with his soon to be formal boss. Try as he might, he had no room to interject a witty joke or a cool line – forced to try and explain his abstract feelings on the matter in a coherent and concise matter. "I...don't really know myself, Twilight."

Some of Twilight's anger began to fade from her face. "Do you think that this could be just a spur of the moment thing?"

Spike saw that her eyes were silently pleading for a yes, and he knew that one word would get him out of his current situation. It would revert everything back to normal before it had a chance to get out of whack in the first place, and it would probably make both parties all the more grateful.

But he would be lying, to both her and himself. "I'm sorry, Twilight, but I've thought long and hard about this. And, to be honest, I'm not even fully sure why I'm quitting, other than I feel like it's something I should do."

The lavender mare sighed, and stepped toward him. "So you're just doing this arbitrary?”

"Not in the full sense of the word."

"I just don't understand why you're doing this now, and like this." Twilight fell down onto her rump and tried to ponder the drake's incoherent actions and words. "You're always needed around here, Spike. And what you do matters, to both me and all those who visit the library."

The drake took a few more steps into the room, coming just before her, and sitting down as well. "But only when it comes to menial chores though. It's not that I don't enjoy doing them, Twilight, but I feel like there's something else I should be doing right now."

Twilight seemed to be still lost in the depths of her vast mind, straining all the mental energy lingering in her system to unravel the answer she craved for. The one the drake had given her did not suffice to the standards she held to all of her friends, and she would look deeper into the drake's psyche and actions to find the truth possibly hidden from in.

So it came as a surprise to her when she felt claws underneath her chin, lightly pushing it upward until her eyes stared into his.

"This isn't anything for you to feel bad about." He said while adding a soft smile. "C'mon Twi, you've given me a great place to call work and home. All the knowledge I could ever hope to attain are always just a floor below my feet, and any questions I could ever muster can be answered perfectly by you, who is never too far away. This library has been the perfect learning environment."

Twilight pushed away his claws and erected her own head just before his. "Stop talking like you're saying farewell to your boss!"

"But it feels like I'm doing just that," Spike said as he felt a similar anger rush from inside him, though he closed his eyes and took steady breaths to try and suppress it. "For the past little while, my body feels like it's been put on autopilot as I work here, and I'm just watching life from the windows of my eyes. I didn't mind this at first, because I could read about these way more exciting lives in the books all around me."

"is that the problem then?" Twilight slumped forward as if she had caught the scent of the answer she was searching for. "You need more books to keep your entertained? Heck, the library needs more books, that's something I can do in a heartbeat."

Spike's eyelids split apart to reveal the soften eyes underneath. "I really wish that were the case, Twilight. But that euphoric moment I feel after reading a book just doesn't cut it anymore, and I think that's just my body saying that I need to get out there. To go...and become something more than what I am right now."

Any lingering anger in Twilight's system was flushed away she felt for her life-long friend. "Spike...why didn't you tell me you were having feelings like these? Did you feel that I couldn't help you? That you'd be better off dealing with these emotions alone, with no one to help you out?"

The mare's unintentionally accusing words managed to slice through anything the drake could use as a defense, as she was asking him questions far more personal than he was comfortable with. The words caused him to try and raise his hands in defense, and stammer out his next few words. "I-It's nothing l-like that, Twilight! It just, whatever I got going on inside me, even I don't understand it. So bringing it to you, when what I could say or do may hurt your feelings, well...well the concept just kinda scared me."

Twilight could feel the weight of the drake's restlessness, though his fears still felt as though they were slicing across her heart. "Why would talking to me scare you?"

Spike sealed his eyes and clenched his hands, trying to mutter out his honest answer without crying it out. "Because you scare me, sometimes."

The words sent Twilight hurling back into the vastness of her own mind, where the walls of her brain protected her from the pain she was about to experience. In this plain of space, the lavender mare simply bobbed, and watched as clouds of memories flew by her. They held special moment that the mare felt like she needed to record, like the many birthdays of Spike, where he would give her a lazy hug, or the first day that he blew fire.

She couldn't help but chuckle at the memory of cake being magically teleported into the face of Princess Celestia.

A new cloud began to manifest itself in this space, slowing fading in at the color of gray, and being filled with the actions happening outside her body. This gray cloud was of Spike, taller and sleek compared to the memories of his babyhood, saying that he was scared of the mare who she was now. Before this gray memory could even finish processing, a chain appeared from behind its back and wrapped itself around the cloud's every angle, until the metal squeezed it as tightly as it could.

Once detained, this gray memory was banished to the deepest depths of her subconscious mind. By the time Twilight Sparkle had returned to reality, Spike was already standing again.

"Not that we have that settled," Spike turned around with the shame of being unable to look at his friend, "I'm still all yours for another two weeks. To be honest, I kinda wanted to hand you that scroll and just leap out the nearest window – but just in case things don't work out for me in the real world, then I would like to have the ability to be rehired here."

Spike hated the idea of that ever occurring – coming back home without having found everything. It was like whenever he would invest a lot of time trying to learn a new art or subject, trying his best to succeed in it, only to be labeled a failure and a disappointment which would bar him from ever attempting such things again. He would get so hyped up that he would become something better than his current self, only to fall back to the drake he still currently was.

Spike didn’t like that idea – of having a to come back without having found anything. He often took first failures as final failures. And, out there, no one was going to motivate him to keep trying. So the only thing he could use was that he had no home to come back to. But seeing as how he had no idea what he was searching for: losing a home was far too dangerous in this world.

“That is assuming my work as a number-one assistant was my payment for staying here. "

Twilight caught herself up in the current conversation and added in her piece on the matter. "Technically, yes, your work did count for you being able to live here for free. However, if you came to my door a bruised up, I doubt I'd ever have the will to charge you rent if you had no other place to go."

She stood up in an attempt to get the drake to look back at her, succeeding in her attempt when he did just that. "You're at the age where the law allows you to be able to move out. But it isn't abnormal for ponies to stay home for just a little longer, just to figure things out and what they want to do with the next part of their lives."

Then, the answer Twilight had been searching for dawned on her. "Wait just a second. You can do just that!'

The drake curiosity at the sudden mood change was enough to bait him into looking her into the eyes. "I can do just what, Twilight?"

Twilight ignored her question as she prepared her bait once more. "I think I'm starting to understand where you're coming from. We all go through this phase where it feels like we don't know who we are or what we're meant to do, or even sometimes, if we're even good enough to attempt the things we want to attempt. But I also don't think you're in the right state of mind to discuss this matter at the moment."

The drake went to speak, but the unicorn beat him to it.

"That is not to say you'll never be able to make it." Twilight allowed a well-deserved exhale, feeling absolute delight at her words webbing a trap in perfect correlation to the plan inside her head. "But I think that you need to get a good night's sleep and not worry about anything for the next few days. Then, when you're stress-free and with a clear mind, you can make a decision that you know will make for a better future."

Spike took a few steps backward, not quite liking the mare's sudden change in tone, but she took serval steps forward as well. "I-I'm not quite sure about this, Twilight."

"Oh, come on Spi~ike." She came even closer to before him, batting her eyelashes in the saddest way possible. "Think of all the things I've ever done for you. Can't you repay me just this one time by following this advice devised for your own benefit?"

Spike tried to look away, but found her stare bringing him back. Knowing that there was no possible way out of the situation, the dragon sighed in defeat and slumped his shoulders forward.

"Alright Twilight."

3 – “Sorry if I’m imposing.”

~3~

“Sorry if I’m imposing.”

No one talked at dinner.

Awkward glances? Yeah, there were tons of those. From behind her bowl of stew, Twilight stared at Spike. He would smile and quickly look away.

No one talked at dinner. No one bid the other good-night. Both went to sleep in silence.

Twilight awakened early morning. She hadn't set an alarm clock, for, it was the weekend. Despite the weekdays, where it was struggling to wake up, on the weekend, her body would wake up refreshed and ready. Twilight didn’t have a clue on how that worked.

She kicked off the covers and used her magic to tuck them in of the corners of the bed. Satisfied, she made her way downstairs.

The scent of eggs was in the air. A frying pan is swooshing over a flame. Twilight wasn’t the only one to wake up early today. She smiled as she reached the main floor and walked into the kitchen.

Inside, Spike donned his pink apron with a white chef’s hat.  He hovered over the oven-top with a frying pan in hand. The drake swirled the pan over the fire before settling it down on top of the flame. He inched to the right, picked up a spice jar, pinched the contents, and spread it over the eggs. Once the scent hit his nose, he switched off the flame and went for the plates.

He noticed Twilight first. “Oh, Twilight. I didn’t think you were going to be up early.”

“Neither did I,” she replied with a small giggle. “What are you cooking?”

“Just eggs with spices on it. I didn’t think you were going to be up–” Spike reached into a cupboard and retrieved two plates, holding out both for Twilight to see “–but there should be enough for the two of us.”

“That’s great to hear,” Twilight said as she took a seat at the table. “Sorry if I’m imposing.”

“Not at all.”

As Spike began to tilt the eggs from the pan to plate, Twilight watched him from afar with a smile.

Looks like he’s back to normal. Ah, that takes a load off mind.

Spike brought the pan to the sink and filled it with water. Heat and cold battled – the aftermath being steam. Spike stopped the tap and left the water filled pan in the sink. He gave that chore to future Spike.

Spike picked up both plates and brought it to the table. He slid a plate over to Twilight and took a seat himself. The duo began to dig in.

“So, Spike?”

The drake looked up from his plate.

“Now that you’re looking a bit better today. How about we tear up that silly old resignation letter?” Twilight said. She was certain Spike had forgotten about it or was too shy to bring up the topic himself.

“Eh, sorry, Twi. My decision is still the same.”

Twilight breathed. “You had a full night to realize what a bad decision that was! Why are you are you still going through with this?”

Twilight’s outburst didn’t stop Spike from eating his eggs. “Because I want to try something new, Twi. I getting tired of doing the same thing every day; going to the same places every day. I want something new. I have no idea what it is, and I know that this is a terrible idea. But I already took a step forward – I’m not taking one back.”

“Spike” – Twilight pointed a hoof to her head – “think!”

“I did. And I thought it best not to think. If anything, thinking is what’s kept me from being happy.”

“This is ridiculous.” Twilight rose from her seat and stormed out the room.

Upon hearing the door slam, Spike sighed and dropped his shoulder. “So much for eating for two,” he muttered.

No one talked at breakfast.

Twilight couldn’t believe Spike was still serious about this. He must be joking! A little trick – a little joke on Twilight. She found the joke unfunny, as she did most jokes played on her. And, if this wasn’t a joke, then Spike was just out of his mind. Not thinking straight, letting his emotions take hold.

It was only a matter of time until Spike would admit he had made a mistake. Twilight believed this to be true for a week.

“You’re sure you don’t want to rip that paper?” Twilight inched her head forward. “I bet it’ll sound funny.”

“I’ll pass."

Spike sat back in a chair with a book in claw. A hot tea waited for Spike to pause in his book so that he would take a sip.

Twilight frowned. “Spike, this is something you’re going to regret, and you know it.”

Spike sighed as he closed his book. He sipped on his tea before addressing Twilight. “Twilight, you’ve been hounding me all week. The answer is the same. Honestly, I do not see why this is such a big deal – you can easily do all the things I can.” Spike stopped for a moment and bounced his head left and right.  “Well, besides cook.”

Twilight shot him a glance. “Ignoring that last part. It’s going to be…er…lonely around here without you.” Twilight shrugged her shoulders.

“Ah, I guess that answers my question about whether I would get to stay or not.”

“No, wait.” Twilight sighed. “Isn’t this matter something we can discuss later?”

Spike picked up his tea, gazed down into the liquid, and gulped it in one go. “Twi, you can’t keep putting this off. I’m leaving – that’s it. If come back and there’s a home here, then great. If not? I’ll just sleep under the trees.”

“Tch. Like you’ve slept outside for more than a day.”

Spike place a claw over his heart as he inhaled. “Ouch,” he said through clenched teeth. “But you fuel my point more, Twi. That’s why I need to leave.”

“Heh. Leave. Leave. Leave! You’re talking like you’re already gone.”

“In a week, I will.”

Twilight shut her eyes and breathed deeply. If Spike is going to keep acting this way. Not listening to reason and being foolish. Then fine. Fine fine fine! Let him a try a day out there, and see how that works out.

“Know what, Spike?” Twilight opened her eyes. “Forget the week: you can leave right now.”

Spike tilted his head. “Seriously?”

“Yep.” Twilight directed her head to the library's entrance. “You can go march out that door right now for all I can care.”

“You sure?”

“Yeah,” Twilight breathed. “A hundred percent. To have a lazy dragon, who refuses to think on his own. Takes everything he has around him for granted, and thinks all his answers lay out there. I shouldn’t have to put up with that attitude.”

“Oh-oh. O-Okay.”

“And don’t worry about coming back, Spike.” Twilight giggled and inched her head forward. “Wanna know why?”

Spike hesitated before answering. “Why?”

“Because you were right: all your work was menial. I kept you around because I cared about you. Now, eh,  not so much.” Twilight looked away, uninterested in the conversation. “I won’t even need Owlicious to replace him.”

“Heck, I guess he was kinda useless…”

That’s what did it. That’s what caused for Spike to curl his right claw. The reason why he stood up and punched that wall. The claw made it to the other side. Spike shot his head back to Twilight and smiled.

“I didn’t think you were going that far, but you did.” Spike breathed heavily through his nostrils. “I’m not sure if you meant that.”

Twilight could’ve taken this moment to realize the mistake she made. At this time, she could've found the reason why she said those hurtful words. Or, at least, know what effect the word useless has. But no, Twilight delved deeper, into her anger.

“Oh, I meant it, Spike. And thanks to your damage, on my property, you’re officially fired!” She shot a hoof to a door.

Spike withdrew his claw. His eyes didn’t stare at her, but he looked at her. A fire was burning in his green pupil. So many questions; so many feelings, burning in one flame. Spike walked to the door never breaking contact. Once at the door frame, he cracked a grin.

“So on my card, will this show up as a voluntary resignation?”

The door shut in his face. The curtains shuffled closed. Spike stood there, eyes unmoving from that door. Then his shoulder shook, and his mouth struggled to stay close. Then, it happened.

Spike burst out into laughter! “HAHAHAHA! This splendid – this is fantastic! Today, my last day working for Twilight Sparkle.” He flicked his wrists up as he turned his back on his home. “My LAST day as NUMBER ONE ASSISTANT.”

Spike rose a claw to they sky, clenching it at the clouds. “My first day of freedom.”

Spike continued to laugh a little longer. But, once the giggles stopped producing, Spike took his leave. Today was a good day. Nothing about today was going to affect Spike’s happiness. Today Spike would find out who he was.

Spike walked to nowhere, as the tears raced down his cheek.

4 – "Hellooo?"

~4~

"Hellooo?"

The night air snipped at Spike’s scales. In his outburst, he’d forgotten to bring anything to keep him warm.

Heck, he didn’t bring anything at all.

To think, whenever I thought about this moment, I always imagined myself dashing out the door and bolting to who knows where, Spike thought to himself, as he let feet take him wherever they pleased. But now, I’m to tired run. I’m too tired to think, ‘where I should go?’ I’m too tired to think at all. Spike exhaled. Why am I thinking?

So Spike stopped thinking. He acknowledged the passing landscapes but didn’t pay them much eye – for they were too focused watching his feet move. Spike walked like this until he bumped his head into a tree.

Spike breathed as he felt an urge to punch the tree like he did earlier back in the library. But he was too tired to do so. Instead, the drake rested his back against the tree and slid down its length. He closed his eyes yet fought the oncoming sleep. Despite being tired, he didn’t want to slumber. Even if it was the best thing for him to do right now, his mind still fought against the notion.

Eventually, sleep won. And Spike was protected under the night sky.

“Spike?”

Tap tap. Tap tap.

“Spikeee.”

Tap tap.

“M-mom?”

“Spike?”

“Oh, mom, it’s you. I got a fight, the other day…”

“Hello?”

“It was with a friend. A good friend. And, I’m not sure what to do.”

“Hellooo?”

“Mom?”

It was the taps on Spike’s chest that woke him up. He looked down at the hoof and would’ve been a fool had the hoof been blue. Fortunately for him, it was the beautiful color of yellow.

“You’re awake!”

Spike followed the hoof as it retracted itself back to the ground. The hoof belonged to the one and only–

“Fluttershy,” Spike said.

“Yes,” Fluttershy replied. “Oh dear, don’t tell me you were purposely sleeping out here and didn’t want anyone to wake you up.”

“Oh, no.” Spike shook his head to better load the world around him. “I slept out here by mistake. Well, it was kinda a mistake.”

Fluttershy scanned his body. She took a step back when Spike flashed his teeth to yawn and stretch. Once he finished, he looked to Fluttershy who looked like she was holding back her tongue.“So, what are you doing out here, Fluttershy?”

“Me?” Fluttershy asked. Spike nodded his head, a bit confused. “Oh, I was just going down to the market to buy some things. But, I saw you up here and wondered what was wrong.”

“What was wrong,” Spike repeated to himself, casting his glance elsewhere.

“Is there something wrong?”

“No, no. Everything’s fine.”

“Oh-oh, okay. Just, know Spike, I’m here if you need me.”

Spike smiled at her kindness. “Thank you, Fluttershy. But please, don’t let me stop you from your errands.”

“Oh, Spike,” Fluttershy said as she took a moment to giggle. “Don’t be silly as to think you’re ever imposing. But, if nothing is troubling you, then I’ll be on my way.”

Spike offered a smile and a wave of a claw. He watched her as she left the hill and walked down the dirt path. She didn’t walk fast nor slow. She walked at a pace where she could gaze at everyone thing.

Spike watched Fluttershy as she left.  When she looked at trees and plants, it a brought a smile to her face. Nature never gave Spike that reaction, but seeing how Fluttershy smiled at the world. Well, that made Spike himself smile.

I wonder how she get’s so happy over the littlest things. How she’s already content with her life.

Once Fluttershy faded out into the distance, Spike looked around his environment. The cottage belonging to the veterinarian was only a small bridge away. He laughed at the distance.

I’m thankful I didn’t go any further: timber wolves would’ve nipped at me while I was asleep.

His eyes wandered past the Everfree Forest to the mountains that awaited him. The hills he would have to climb for his adventure – for the goal of finding something out there that doesn’t exist in this town.

I’ll find myself out there.

The thought gave his body energy. The power to bounce up and start this quest right away. And the idea of leaving at this moment was enticing.

But Spike’s legs wouldn’t move.

Tried as might to move them, his body refused to get up. What point is there in leaving now? Just, sit down, and, do it later. That’s what Spike’s body told him.

Spike sighed as he placed his full weight against the tree. “Eh, I haven’t had a day off in a while. I, I deserve to have to have one, right?” Memories of last night flooded in, but Spike did his best to ignore the voices.

“Yeah. You know what?” Spike said as if he were talking to Twilight. “I do deserve a day off.” Spike sat for a moment and licked his lips. “Even though I’m talking to myself and have to justify my reasons.” Spike sighed once more.

Spike sat in silence. He looked around the area with a plastered smile, not quite sure at what to look. He dropped the smile after a few moments.

What am I supposed to do? Spike thought. Think up a story? Figure out what I’m meant to do next? Wh-What am I supposed to do?

Spike breathed. He tried to look at everything just as Fluttershy had. The grass was green, and the trees were brown. They looked somewhat cool. But just what entertainment did Fluttershy find in nature?

The boredom and the urge to do something almost bolted Spike up to his feet. The only problem was, Spike’s legs wouldn’t move. So he sat still. Gave up the notion of having to do something, and just sat there.

He watched a patch of grass being blown by the wind. The chilly breeze touched his scales and filled his nostrils with its scent. Normally, Spike disliked the wind. But the weather was warm enough that, whenever a breeze struck, it was a treat to behold.

Spike’s mind was empty of thoughts. And that felt wrong. But it felt right at the same time as well. But which one was the correct feeling?

Once those type of thoughts crept up on Spike, he ignored them and let them pass.

He found more enjoyment in how the wind blew over the grass.

5 – "Spike and Fluttershy went for Tea."

~5~

"Spike and Fluttershy went for Tea."

“Oh my, did you fall asleep again?”

Spike felt something tapped against his scales. His eyes stirred, a smiled formed. “No no. Just, napping is all.”

Fluttershy stood before him. A satchel one each side of her, filled with what Spike presumed treats for the animals under her care. She wore her mane like any other day as it fell to one side.

It'd be good if she tried different styles, Spike thought as he placed his chin on his palm. He continued to study her, to look at her every feature like had done with the wind-blown grass.

Fluttershy blushed under such direct eye contact, taking one step back. “Uh, Spike? Are you feeling okay?”

“I feel like I’m floating in the sky,” Spike replied. He had to shake his to realize he’d been Fluttershy this entire time. “Uh, I mean, I feel good.”

“That’s- that’s good to hear, Spike.”

An awkward silence followed, where the two weren’t sure what to say or even where to look. Fluttershy coughed into her hoof. “Would you care to come in for a cup of tea, Spike?”

Spike smiled. “A cup of tea does sound nice, thank you.” He stood up from the tree and joined Fluttershy, as the duo walked down the hill and soon crossed the bridge. Spike hadn’t realized it, but clutched in his claw was grass.

“Heh.” Spike unfurled his claw and allowed the breeze to take the grass, as it carried it down to the water’s surface and flowed down the stream.

Spike and Fluttershy went for tea.

Upon approaching the cottage, Spike stepped first and held open the door. Fluttershy thanks him with one of her warm smiles, as she stepped into the home and laid her bags on a wooden table. Spike closed the door behind him.

“Angel Bunny, I’m back!” Fluttershy looked around and soon came to frown. “Are you here?” No bunny came which caused Fluttershy to sight. She turned to look at Spike.

“Please make yourself at home,” Fluttershy sweetly instructed as she went into the kitchen.

Spike held his breath as he looked around the room. The room normally filled bears and bunnies, of mice and rats, was barren of any such animals. It was just Spike and Fluttershy in this cottage.

But not struck Spike was weird. Rather, the room looked smaller than he last remembered it. His head was nowhere near reaching the roof, but if he stood on his back legs, then he could touch the ceiling.

The furniture had also been moved around and some if it replaced. The room was all too different, or maybe it was Spike who had changed. Be it either one; he disliked the feeling.

A sound clattering of cups came from the kitchen. A tap was turned on for a few moments, then turned off. Spike could hear the kettle beginning to boil, so he ushered over to the couch and took a seat.

When Fluttershy came back into the room, she found Spike staring at right claw. She tilted her head but held back the urge to ask him what he was doing. Instead, she cleared her throat. Spike snapped his head to her.

“I wasn’t expecting to see you today, Spike,” Fluttershy started as she sat on the chair opposite of his. “It is pleasant to see you.”

“As it is to see you,” Spike replied with a chuckle. “Honestly, I don’t when was the last time I talked to you girls.” He wrapped two claws behind his head. “Seems like awhile.”

Fluttershy nodded her head. “Yes. Truth be told, we were starting to become worried about you.”

Spike quickly leaned forward. “Really!?”

Fluttershy giggled. “Oh, yes. Applejack and I were discussing the other day if you got out much.” That cause Spike to smile at the thought of others talking about him, or even, thinking about him.

“I hope you don’t mind my saying this, but you’ve been in the library for quite some time now.”

Spike leaned back on the couch. “Yeah. Tell me about it.” He was about to kick his legs up when he realized just whose company he was in. Of course, Fluttershy would never tell him to have manners. He sat up straight.

“Though it's nice to see you, Spike,” Fluttershy said with a smile. “So, what prompted you to take a day off?”

Spike found difficulty looking at the mare. The memories of last night were wiped away when he laid against the tree. The topic still felt sore to him. But he couldn’t come to lie to the mare.

“I and Twilight… we… kinda got into a fight.”

Fluttershy covered her mouth. “Oh dear.”

“Yeah.”

“Is that the reason why you slept outside yesterday? Did Twilight kick you out?” Fluttershy voice was full of concerned, though she found herself wishing she hadn’t said that last part.

"Well, I’m not sure if kicked me out. Well, no, that’s a lie.” Spike sighed. His words weren’t coming out like they should. “I haven’t processed what happened; I don’t want to. I think I’m just going to take a few days off to just relax, then deal with this whole mess.”

Fluttershy didn’t say anything for a while. Her concern was written all over her face, yet something troubled her within.

“Look,” Spike started, a weight dragging down his shoulders, “can we this a secret for now?”

Fluttershy bit her bottom lip. “Spike, you know I don’t like lying.”

Spike sighed. “You don’t have to lie. Just don’t tell them anything different with Twilight and me.”

“Spike–”

“Please?” Spike gave her the doggy eyes. Mare can’t resist the doggy eyes.

“Fine,” she breathed. “But we’re not keeping this secret for long, okay?”

Spike nodded his head. “Just long enough for me to figure things out.”

Fluttershy seemed to agree with that. Though it seemed like something new was troubling her. Spike went to ask, but she beat him to the punch.

“Spike, I do hope you don’t mind my asking this, but where are you going to live.”

The drake had a new train of thought to follow.

6 – "Did Those Words Hurt You?"

~6~

"Did Those Words Hurt You?"

Spike laughter filled the cottage. Earlier he was conscious not to show his fangs out of Fluttershy’s fear, but now, he displayed them in all their length.

The laughter soon died into a chuckle. “That a great question, Fluttershy,” Spike said as he gained control of his breath. “Truth be honest: I’ve no clue.” He began to laugh again, his smile as wide as an upside-down bridge.

Fluttershy dashed behind her mane. The laughter momentary stopped her heart and elicited a “Mep!” from her. She too struggled to control her ragged breaths.

The laughter then died entirely. “Oh, sorry Fluttershy. I didn’t mean to scare you.”

Fluttershy shook her head from behind her mane. “Oh no, you didn’t. Well, you kinda did, but it’s okay.” She peaked out from her mane. “But, why are you laughing?”

“For the same answer to your question – I have no clue!” Spike felt the laughter rising in his throat, but he cut it there. He shut both his eyes and mouth. I’ve already scared her enough, Spike thought.

The fangs were hidden behind Spike’s mouth. Fluttershy exhaled and emerged from her mane.  It wasn’t nice to be afraid of others featured, she knew this, but those fangs looked like they could tear through anything. Anything…

Fluttershy gulped. “Um, Spike? That’s not something you should be happy about.”

“I know,” Spike said as he opened his eyes. His claws soon covered his face. “I know.”

No sound emitted from the room for some time. From behind his claws, Spike tried thinking about what his future may be. But no image formed, nothing could be seen, besides the vast landscape of blackness.

The butterscotch pegasus looked down at her chair. What was worse, when Spike was laughing like a mad pony? Or when it seems like he’s lost everything? One was scary, the other begged for sympathy.

Poor dear… Fluttershy thought. Not going outside, staying locked up in that library. I know him and Twilight like their alone time, but just what has Spike been doing for himself?

“Spike,” Fluttershy began, gaining the courage to look at the drake once more. “This fight, while I know nothing of it, I do know Twilight can get worked up sometimes. Maybe, she needs some alone time, to cool off. I bet when she’s all calmed down and ready, she’ll take you back in a heartbeat!”

“I’m not so sure.”

“Please don’t say things like that, Spike. Twilight is just upset is all.”

“What about me?” Spike couldn’t help himself; he had to lay down on the couch. He placed his claws behind his head. “What if I don’t want to go back?”

But you have nowhere else to go. Fluttershy held back the urge to say such a thing, as it wouldn't help the situation, and just make the drake feel worse.

Whatever Twilight said had already upset him, and in this moment, he needed someone to talk with than to be lectured by.

“Did Twilight say anything that… hurt you?”

“What?” Spike propped his head up so he could see her. “No!”

Fluttershy wanted so badly to just back away. Apparently, he was still bent over the subject and needed some alone time. But that reasoning felt hollow to her. “Are you sure about that, Spike?” Her voice came stern. She refused to look away from his accusing stare.

The two stared at one another. Fluttershy didn’t smile nor frown; she kept her eyes straight on the dragon. While the fire burned in Spike’s emerald eyes, his face wavered, and he collapsed back into the couch.

“Eh. Maybe she said some things that made me angry. But she was mad; I was mad, so I shouldn’t take them to face value.”

“Did they hurt you?”

“Not really.”

“Spike. Did those words hurt you?”

“I said no.”

“Spike–”

“Okay!” His claws flung to the roof. “Maybe she called me useless. Maybe she said some things that are true about me! But they don’t matter because she didn’t mean them.”

“Spike…”

His arms fell back to the ground. He huffed and turned his head. “Sorry.”

Fluttershy nodded her head. “It’s okay.” That outburst nearly had Fluttershy running out the door. They way his voice would roar like an actual dragon’s – it terrified her. But Spike was a friend, a friend in need.

“Look, thank you for offering me tea, but I think it’s best if I leave.”

“No!” Fluttershy shouted, albeit too quickly. She sank back in her chair. “I mean, please don’t go yet.”

Spike sat up on the couch. “I’ve already scared you more than enough,” Spike said. “It’s common knowledge that you’re afraid of dragons. And, when I’m angry, I tend to act more like one.”

Spike began to stand up from the couch. Fluttershy craned her neck just to see him; the sight was causing her to sink further into her chair.

Spike sighed and looked away. “You’ve been a terrific host and even listened to my problems.”

He chuckled. “I haven’t had a pony do that for me in a while. Thank you.” He nodded his head and turned around. He would go out that door and let his feet take him wherever they pleased. To go somewhere where there was no one...where Spike could be alone.

Perhaps up in the mountains, I can find a nice cave to sit back in, he thought. His feet started for the door, but yet his ears caught something that halted his being.

“Sorry.”

Spike shot his head back. “What?”

“Sorry,” Fluttershy repeated. Half her face was once again hidden behind her mane. “But, could you please just stay for a little longer?” Racking her mind for reasons on how to get him to say, Fluttershy could only find one that might work.

“It’s not nice to finish something someone’s given you. Will you please just stay and have a cup of tea?”

Spike turned around and gazed at the mare. She blushed as her words were falling apart. “I mean, we don’t have to talk or anything. Just drink tea, please?”

Spike sighed as his shoulders dropped. Fluttershy hoped playing to his kindness would work.

“Alright,” he said. “I’ll stay for one cup.”

To be honest, Spike was just glad someone wanted him around.

7 – "The Agent"

~7~

"The Agent"

In a place not quite our own. A place where time is never changing, where ponies never age.

A place called the agency.

Their headquarters resided in the nothingness of the world. Not even the alicorn sisters knew of their existence. No, they came far before those two were created. The agency was something that had always existed.

And even they were clueless of their existence.

“Sir, Falcon reporting.”

“Ah, so I’m not alone in here?”

“Sir?”

“Nothing. What do you have to report?”

“The reports of the being leaving home is accurate. The drake the agency has been seeking has left the grasp of the alicorn princess.”

“So the dragon is its own being…good… great, even. Well, there will be no more hindrance in our taking of the drake?”

“Sir! The dragon is still good friends with the other elements of harmony and the Princesses. His disappearance won’t go unnoticed.”

“Ah, yes! You are quite right, my old chap. Welp! Then I suppose kidnapping is off the table, so what else do you have to suggest?”

“...”

“I thought so. You rooks, thinking you're climbing the steps, yet you keep asking the rails to guide you!”

“...”

“Now now, don’t fret. I shall offer ‘ye guidance. We want the drake on our side; he shows great potential that no one else sees. He’s looking for a role model; someone to tell him he’s doing a good job. Gosh darn it, he’s looking for a purpose in his life.”

“A dragon needing a purpose? Just what kind of dragon are we dealing with, sir?”

“One raised by ponies.”

“Ha! Seriously?”

“Yes… silly concept, I know. But that’s what makes him so unique: he’s a dragon that can be brought under control. A dragon dealing with self-esteem issue as well…ah. This job isn’t like it used to be.”

“So, sir, what is it you want to be done?”

“Get the dragon under your control. Learn his insecurities and exploit him; learn his desire and fill them with our work. It isn’t a hard task to do. Locating him should be a cinch.”

“So, get him to somehow work for us?”

“That is what I said.”

“Then consider it done, sir!”

“Please don’t use that expression.”

“Of course, sir!”

“Heh. Dismissed.”

“Wait, sir? What shall be my codename be?”

“Your name shall be ‘the Agent.’ Now leave while it will still allow you to.”

“Sir!”

“... Darn rooks.”

Timberwolves growled at the trees.

The shadow beneath the tree began to whirl. A pool formed as the shadows dug into the ground. Then a form emerged from the whirlpool.

The trees lost their shadows. The Timberwolves ran away.

“Huh.”

The creature examined its hoof. Titling it so his eyes could see every detail. “It’s been awhile since I’ve taken a form – glad I didn’t forget what I looked like.”

A coat trailed along his body and ended far past his tail. His ears popped out of the fedora on top of his head.

The pony examined himself. “What am I, a detective?!” He breathed to calm himself down.

“Eh, no matter.” He took in his bearings. A town loomed in the distance. “No one bore witness to my arrival. I should be safe to walk into town.”

And so he did. As he trotted through the forest, no animals dared attack the pony. Plants would die by his steps; creatures would suffer heart attacks. Even the mightiest predator strayed away from the pony.

Because they knew, that within that pony, lurked a beast.

8 – "It Isn't A Worry At All."

~8~

"It Isn't A Worry At All."

“Please, take a seat,” Fluttershy sweetly instructed as she entered the kitchen.

Spike sighed and laid down on the couch. He knew it improper, especially after she said seat, but Spike’s mind wasn’t clear. The drake couldn’t think nor feel. Maybe he was tired. Maybe he was starting to feel the aftermath of Twilight’s words.

Or maybe it was nothing at all. Spike closed his eyes.

It was black. An urge came to create something in this space; to do something with this space. But Spike was tired. So he kept the nothingness.

A whistle came from the kitchen as if a train had made its stop at Fluttershy’s cottage. There was a click, and the noise passed.

“Spike,” Fluttershy called from behind the walls, “how do you take your tea?”

“Green. With no milk or sugar, thank you.” Spike heard the rattling of cupboards being opened and cups being placed on a counter. A brief silence took hold, and then there were hoof steps.

Fluttershy entered the room balancing a plate on her right wing. “Here are our… oh.” Spike laid out on the couch, his legs hanging off the ledge.

“I’m awake,” Spike said as he pitched his eyes together. He sat up on the couch and collect his head in his palm.

Fluttershy fought back the urge to say something. She didn’t mind Spike’s improper manners, but the way he acted, something was troubling him within. But she just couldn’t figure out what. Just what was bugging the dragon so much? It was as if he didn’t know himself.

She shook her head and bid her thoughts farewell. She placed the plate on the wooden table and sat on the floor before it. Picking up the cup, she took a sip.

Spike leaned forward and took his cup. He titled the cup, took a sip, and placed the cup back on the plate. A smile washed over his face. “Heh, that’s exquisite, Fluttershy.” He couldn’t help but chuckle. “I’d forgotten that you use herbs and not store brand tea.”

“Oh, yes,” Fluttershy nodded. A smile too came over her.  “With the herbs, I grow to treat the animals, I get to set aside some herbs for tea.”

Spike chuckled. The two remained silent for quite some time. They sipped on their tea and admired every detail of the room expect each other.

I feel like I should say something to help him, Fluttershy thought. But what can I say?

“You know, this is nice.”

Fluttershy ears perked up as she turned to the drake.

“Just sitting here, having company, drinking tea.” Spike exhaled. “It’s nice. I… er, it’s been awhile since I’ve just with someone in silence.”

Fluttershy tilted her head.

“Well–” Spike scratched the back of his neck “–With Twilight, it always seemed like we had to strike a conversation. That some book had to be read, or a new idea had to be thoroughly discussed. There was always something that had to be done."

Fluttershy sipped on her tea. Her eyes never wandered from Spike.

“That’s why I like locking myself in my room, I think.” Spike caught his cheek with a claw. “I’d get to be alone, but I didn’t want to be alone. I wanted someone else in the room, but then I didn’t want anyone in the room.”

Spike breathed. “I’m not sure what I wanted. But, now that sitting with you with a cup of tea, I feel pretty good.”

Fluttershy smiled. “That’s good to hear, Spike.” The two shared a giggle.

The mare picked up her cup and took a seat on her chair. Spike drained the last liquids of his cup and placed it back on the table. And once again, he laid back on the couch. He no longer felt the need to worry or to think.

Spike did what he did. And spoke what he felt.

“Spike?”

“Yes, Fluttershy?”

“Why is it that you want to leave?”

“I… I don’t don’t know.” Spike inched his head left and right. “I feel there’s something out there for me. Something new, something different from this.”

“And you think you’ll find this, something, out of town?”

“I don’t know what this something is. But I know it’s away from here.”

“Um… It sounds like you're running away more than anything. Uh, sorry.”

Spike brought a claw to his heart and gripped it tightly. “Ouch.”

“Dropping all your problems and running away. Spike, I don’t know what you're hoping to find out there, but wherever you go, you're still bringing something with you.”

Spike found himself chuckling, while Fluttershy shared his humor. “You’re right. That probably is what I’m doing. But either way, I have nothing to do here now. I’m not going back to Twilight, and I certainly don’t want to face her friends. I just want to go. Or maybe I don’t! I don’t know.”

Fluttershy inched forward. “Why don’t you stay for a couple of days then? You could relax, clear your head, then decided what you would like to do?”

“That’s the problem, Fluttershy. Where do I have to stay?”

Fluttershy looked away and bit her lips. Closing her eyes, she took a breath and turned back to Spike. “Well, I wouldn’t be opposed to your staying here a few days.”

Spike’s eyes shot opened as he turned to the mare. “Seriously?”

Fluttershy smiled. “Yes. Though I don’t have a spare room I can give you...is the couch okay for now?”

“It’s more than okay,” Spike started to laugh. “Honestly, I don’t know what to say! Thank you, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy blushed as she averted her gaze. “Oh, it’s no problem at all.”

“But I don’t expect to stay here for free,” Spike said.

Fluttershy returned her gaze to the drake, who was now sitting up. “Oh, Spike. Money isn’t an issue with me. Just helping out a friend is all.”

Spike waved his claw. “That won’t do at all! I can’t just abuse your kindness.” He shot up from the couch and paced across the room.

“Oh, please Spike. It isn’t a worry at all.”

Spike shook his head. “No no. That won’t do.” He stopped in his steps and bolted towards her. “How about this, I’ll be your number one assis–” Spike’s mouth hung open as only air escaped. His lips quivered as his eyes never moved.

Fluttershy shuffled in her seat. She wanted to say something, anything that might help him out. But no words came.

“Assistant. I’ll be your assistant for as long as I stay here.”

“But, Spike,” Fluttershy tilted her head as her eyes wanted to scream out. “You’re a guest here. It isn’t fair for a host to work a guest.”

“Please, Fluttershy?” Spike dropped to one knee. “If you just let me stay here for free, I’ll feel guilty. Besides, some work will help clear my mind.”

“Well…” Spike inched his head forward. He gave Fluttershy the puppy dog eyes, the eyes coaxed sympathy out of anyone. “Fine.”

Spike wrapped his arms around her and raised her up. Her wings flared out in response as she fought against the chest but soon found herself tightening her hooves around it as Spike twirled around.

Perhaps he had learned a little too much from the girl.

The hug soon came to an end, as Spike place Fluttershy back on her chair. Birds flew around her head.

“Oops.” Spike once again scratched the back of his neck. “Sorry.”

“It–It’s okay,” Fluttershy head wobbled around.

Thus concludes Act I

Spike quits his job as a number-one assistant for Twilight Sparkle, becoming an assistant afterward for Miss Fluttershy.

9 – "Where Is Spike The Dragon?"

~9~

"Where Is Spike The Dragon?"

The Golden Oaks Library never moved. The wind harassed its branches and blew its leave, but could never cause it sway even an inch.

Falcon paused at the door. The bottom hinge was loose; scratches ran down the bottom right of the door; the wood the door met whenever it closed was missing a chunk.

“The door is slammed more than it is closed,” Falcon said. “This tree has two inhabitants… wait. It is a library, so, ponies come and go. But why would any need the feel to slam the door so often? No, this tree, at some point, had two inhabitants. And it appears they liked to fight.”

Falcon went to knock on the door, but the sign before his hoof declared the library open for business. Knocking would make him look suspicious as well as an idiot. So he opened the door and entered the library.

Books occupied the library's floor; the shelves were vacant of books, and the library had no staff.

“Hello?” Falcon called out, only to hear his voice. His eyes scanned across the room, as he needed no deductions to tell him what had occurred. Then snoring came from above.

Falcon quirked an eyebrow. Just how much of this library am I allowed to explore? Bah, who cares? He made his way through the tunnel and traveled up the stairs to the second floor. This room was in worse shape; instead of books and items that belonged to the library on the floor, this room held shattered photos, torn up pictures, and a basket that looked to have been lit on fire.

A lavender unicorn slept on a desk.

Is she always this worried about security? Falcon wondered as he gently shook her awake.

“Miss? Miss? Are you okay?”

“No...Spike. Go away.”

Falcon removed his hat and placed it on the floor. So the dragon is near then.

“Miss. I’m going to need you to wake up.” As if on his commanded, the mare opened her eyes and stretched her back. She turned her head to the visitor and recoiled back.

“Whoa!”

Falcon held up his hooves. “Easy. I bear no threat.”

“Who are you – what are you doing here?”

“My name is Sir Falcon, but call me whatever you like.” Falcon offered a smile. “Pardon my asking, but isn’t this a public library?”

The mare rested in her chair and breathed. “Yes, it is. But we’re closed until further notice.”

“Oh, that’s unfortunate.”

“Yep.”

Ouch, Falcon thought. “I’m sorry, but I’ve given the courtesy of announcing my name. May I have what yours may be?”

“I don’t see why you need my name,” the mare said, “but, whatever. I’m Twilight Sparkle, and I guess it’s nice to meet you.”

“Ah, Twilight Sparkle: lovely name,” Falcon said. Twilight expression didn’t change. “Ah, forgive my asking, but I’m trying to find someone in this town—”

“Who?”

Falcon closed his left eye and looked away. He sighed, then looked back at the mare. “I’m looking for a dragon; Spike the dragon to be exact.”

“Oh.” Twilight looked away. “Him.”

Falcon perked up. “You know him?

“Used to know him; used to know him best!” Twilight’s expression never changed from that of a tired librarian that wants everyone to be quiet.

“Really?! What can you tell me about him?”

“That his diapers are as stinky as his current attitude.”

“Pardon?”

Twilight sighed. “He’s a dragon, yay big”– Twilight spread her hooves apart, displaying his height and size –“who use to live here. Not anymore, though, and I believe that to be for the best.”

Falcon shook his head. “So where is he now, the dragon?”

Twilight shrugged. “No clue. He left here a few days, and I haven’t a clue where he could.”

Falcon put his hat back on and stepped forward. “Look, I know that you and this dragon got into a fight, and you’re still sore about it.”

Twilight opened her mouth.

“Let me finish.”

Twilight closed her mouth.

“But my finding him is of great importance.”

“Why do you need him for?” Twilight asked. The words came off as if the topic were annoying, but her tone betrayed her feelings.

Falcon coughed into his hoof. “You’re aware of our lack of knowledge on dragons; how their bodies work and other such things. I’m just looking to expand my knowledge on dragons, and he seems like the best source.”

“Then you best find him fast; soon he’ll be a dragon.”

“O-Okay?”

Twilight sighed and rose from her seat. “When we last spoke, Sp- the dragon wanted to go on an adventure, and, apparently, find something out there.” Twilight walked over to the tunnel and motion a hoof down the stairs.

“Now, that’s the best I can give you – left a few days ago to go on some adventure. Now if you’ll excuse me, I have things that require tending here.”

Falcon glanced around the room. “No kiddin’,” he muttered. He went to the tunnel, nodded his head with a smile, and left the library.

Outside, the wind sent Falcon coat flying up. He was glad for it, the tension in that room made him sweat – something he hasn’t done in a long time.

“Kid wants to go on an adventure, eh?” Falcon muttered to himself. “Heart of a dragon; mind of a pony. A desire to grip a sword in a claw and go fight bad guy– HA!” Falcon began to laugh.

He wiped the tears from his eyes. “Kid’s naive. A mentor who doesn’t quite care for him; a few words and the drake is mine!” Falcon struck a hoof at the sky.

Then he brought it down upon seeing the looks of the town folks. “The drake will be mine, but I still have to find the damn kid.”

He clenched his eyes and inhaled a breath. Think, Falcon, think! Angry mare = angry dragon. Books on the ground; items relating to the two together are broken. All out fight? No. Reports on the dragon all suggest he's a passive, while Twilight is still livid.

The disarrayed books and smashed photos were done by Twilight in the aftermath of the affair.

The gets mad or sad and leaves. Where to? Friends? Reports suggest his friends are of that of the mare so that he would stray away. Embark on the adventure now? Possible: dragons are an impulsive lot.

But there’s no vibe to give that feel. He’s a dragon and bound to stir trouble by his appearance alone. So why hasn’t there been any word on a wandering dragon? The agency hasn’t felt any disturbances, so the drake can’t be there.

The drake must be somewhere in this town. But where is Spike the dragon?

11 – "A Smile that Made Your Anger Just Fade Away."

~11~

"A Smile that Made Your Anger Just Fade Away."

The sun shined in the morning, yet the birds did not sing. Grass did not whistle when the wind blew over it, and the two occupants of a certain cottage were unhappy with themselves.

“Not the forest…” Spike shot up from the couch – a claw gripping half of his face. Cold sweat ran down his chest, as his panting breath caused it to rise and fall. Once he saw the room, and the sun outside, his pant changed into shallow breaths.

“What is happening to me?” The room offered no answers, except its silence. Spike extracted the claw from his face stood up from the couch. He groggily walked into the next room with a big round table. Fluttershy sat at the end of the table.

“Oh, Spike,” she said, casting him just one eye. “You’re awake. Are you hungry? There’s a bowl of cereal on the counter, and I’ve just made a pot of tea.”

“That’s perfect, thank you Fluttershy.” She nodded without looking at him. He shrugged his shoulders and went to fix himself breakfast. He returned moments later, with a cup and a bowl.

Fluttershy hid her eyes behind her mane, leaving Spike with only a glimpse of her face. He frowned, seating himself across the table from her. I wonder if she’s mad at me?

The two ate without saying so much as a word. Spike watched Fluttershy from his bowl, as she stared at the wall, sipping on her tea. Spike sighed and went for another bite, his heart feeling heavy at the sight of the kindest mare unhappy with him.

A lot of ponies have been unhappy with me lately, Spike thought with tired eyes. It seems I’m the cause for unhappiness lately.

“Say, Spike?” Fluttershy started. “Do you like it here? I mean, staying in this house?”

Spike put down his bowl of cereal. “That came out of nowhere, but, yes. I’ve had a lot of fun here so far.”

“If…Twilight was to forgive you and ask you to come back…would you…go back to her?”

Spike’s mouth hung open, as the world became apparent around him. He scratched his head as his mind offered no thoughts. “I’m… not sure about that. I’d probably say no, as I haven’t fully cooled down from that. But, I like it here so far. I wanna stay here longer to see how things turn out.”

Fluttershy offered him a quick glance. “I see, that’s good to hear.”

Is she okay? Fluttershy, tell me what’s wrong. Do you need me to say something; do something? I owe you one; I’ll do anything you need me to.

“Say Fluttershy, are you busy today?”

That question caught Fluttershy complete attention, as she looked at him full well. “Not really. Why, did you have something in mind?”

Spike stood up from the chair, beaming with a smile. “How about we go out today to the market?”

“The market?” Fluttershy brushed the mane out from her eyes. “Did you need something from there? Oh, you should’ve told me you wanted something; I would’ve gotten it last time I was out.”

Spike waved his claw. “No no, I’m good on supplies. It’s just; it’s been awhile since I’ve gone out. Ponies might be getting worried about me…our friends might wonder if I’m okay. I should probably go let them know I’m alright”– his face turned to hers, uncertainty covered his face –“right?”

Fluttershy did something she hadn’t in awhile. Something that always brought pleasure to Spike whenever he saw it. Fluttershy smiled. A smile unique, kind and gentle to whoever saw it. A smile that made your anger just fade away.

“Sure,” she said as he dipped her head. Spike smiled himself as he left to pack his bags. The table next to the couch had a pouch, a tin of drake polish, and other such items. Spike picked up the bag and put it into the knapsack Fluttershy had let him borrow.

He liked the leather design of it; it suited him well. He walked towards the cottage door and opened it, relishing in the warm wind that came rushing in. The sun offered warmth, and the wind provided a little something extra.

Fluttershy trotted next to him. She too took delight in what the day had to offer. “Ready to go Spike?”

He nodded his head and closed the door behind him. And so, the duo of dragon and pegasi went off to the market.

Spike and Fluttershy walked through the town, walking side by side. There wasn’t a worry about taking up too much space: most ponies were indoors working. So the two took their time and enjoyed their walk.

The world went slower for Spike. But he preferred this pace. He placed his claws behind his head. Today feels pretty good.

“Spike, do you mind if we go stop by the vendors to go pick up some treats for our animal friends,” Fluttershy asked. Her mane no longer covered her face; back to its usual style.

“Not at all,” Spike replied. The two walked into a space of the town, where wooden vendor tables stood.

“Get your corn here!” a stallion called. “Corn for sale!”

“Berries! Make sure that wine is fine with some premium berries!”

“Carrots! Improve your eyesight with some carrots here!”

Spike stopped walking and exploded with laughter. “This so funny it’s ridiculous!” He turned to Fluttershy. “Have ponies always sounded this silly, or have I been locked up for a very long time?”

Fluttershy herself giggled at his exclamation. A blush was accompanying her warm smile. “I’m not sure it’s polite to call them silly–” a few more giggles escaped Fluttershy “–but yes. It’s always been like this.”

“Boy,” Spike said as he scratched the side of his head, “I gotta get out more.”

Fluttershy looked up to him. “Maybe on market days, you could come with me?”

Spike grinned. “Sounds like a plan.”

Fluttershy began to walk towards to the vendor with carrots on his table when a friendly yet confident voice called them. Both Spike and Fluttershy turned their heads, to where Applejack stood.

The vendor of apples wanted to have a chat.

12 – "Surprised to Say."

~12~

"Surprised to Say."

Applejack waved a hoof.

Spike found his foot taking a step back; his heart was beating a bit too quickly. I wonder what Applejack is thinking right now? Has Twilight told her yet? Did she form any opinions on the matter? Or, if no one has told her about the fight, what should I tell her?

The world seemed lighter to Spike when Applejack started to smile. He exhaled and claimed his racing heart. Those green eyes, much like Spike’s own, always calmed Spike. His feet moved towards her on their own.

“Why, howdy Fluttershy, and I’m surprised to say, Spike!” Applejack chuckled as she leaned on her stand. “What brings you out of the library, Spike. Wait, hold on: did you get taller?”

Spike smiled and shrugged his shoulders. “Eh, I was curious as to see if I’ve become a vampire or not, so I took a step outside.”

Applejack chuckled, even Fluttershy gave a giggle. “Heh, well, it’s good to see you finally getting some light on your scales! Anyways, what are y’all up to out here?”

“Spike suggested that we go for a walk since he’s been holed away.” Fluttershy’s eyes lit up as if a light bulb had gone over her head. “We’re also here to get some treats for the animals. Do you mind if I purchase some apples?”

“Well of course not!” Applejack ducked her head under the stand, coming up with a bag in-between her clenched teeth. She laid the bag on the stand.

“How much do I owe you?” Fluttershy asked she dug into her saddle.

“The bag is free if Y'all could do me a favor.”

Spike sent his brows flying up as he leaned forward on the stand. “What did ya’ need?!”

Applejack giggled as she leaned back from the dragon. “Nothin’ big, it’s just, I wanna throw a party for the girls and us. Workin’ on the farm, I’ve been thinking about how we all used to hang out. Y’know, just, hanging out.”

“Not because a monster is attacking the city,” Spike said, “but to just sit down and talk for a while.

Applejack clapped her hooves and pointed them at Spike. “Exactly right there! Gettin’ Pinkie and Rarity should be easy; Rainbow may be a tad difficult with her Wonderbolt training and all. But gettin’ Spike and Twilight was going to be the hardest part – especially Spike. That boy is, even more, a recluse than Twilight used to be.”

Spike chuckled and rubbed the side of his arm, looking away. “Thanks, Applejack.”

“What? I’m only spouting the truth. Look, even ask Fluttershy over here.” All eyes were placed on Fluttershy, as she instinctively hid behind her mane.

“Not trying to be rude...but...Applejack kinda has a point.”

Spike jaw hung open. Sure, he went a few months without saying anything to anypony and holed up in the tree. But he read a lot of books and cleaned the library and did as Twilight asked. Wait… that doesn't help me.

Besides, I didn’t think any of you cared. I feel touched; kind of.

“Now, Fluttershy,” Applejack started, “I need ya’ to go and get Spike on your side. Once ya did that, then you could ask him to bring Twilight along!” Applejack kept her mouth open for a moment. “Oh, look! You’ve already got Spike! Good work, Fluttershy.”

Spike looked down to Fluttershy as she looked up at Spike. Both held their brows hide and their smiles unsure of themselves.

“Now, Fluttershy, if ya’ would be so kind as to ask Spike to see if he can get Twilight?”

“Applejack, wait,” Spike said.  “I’m not sure if I can–”

“Don’t worry, Spike.” Spike turned his head to find Fluttershy smirking. His face held the expression of confusion. “I’m sure you can do it.” She added with a wink, which Spike had no clue what it meant.

“I...I’m not sure... I guess I can try?” Spike raised his arms.

“Good,” Fluttershy said, then turning to Applejack. “I’ve taken of that. Now, don’t you worry about Dash, I’ll send her a letter as soon as I get home. You just worry about getting Rarity and Pinkie.”

Applejack smiled. Even with her being the creator of this complex game, she found herself starting at the act which Fluttershy had performed. “ I… guess I will.” She shook her head. “Now, a deal is a deal.” She slid the bag towards Fluttershy.

Fluttershy smiled and nodded, taking hold of the apples and depositing it into her bag.

“Now, the party is gonna be four days from now at Sweet Apple Acres. I’ll have some food already set aside, but you’re more than welcomed to bring your own.”

Spike and Fluttershy smiled, and, seeing it was the time to go, said their goodbyes. The rest of the day was spent with the duo talking about mundane things, but Spike enjoyed their talks. To let his mind at ease. Take in a breath, and spend it talking with a mare whose kindness made you forget your anger.

Spike felt himself changing. One for the better, he hoped.

As it is with all days, this one soon came to an end. The sun fell lower and lower in the horizon, and it is unwise to walk to a cottage in the dark.

“Hey, Fluttershy?” Spike said. “I think it’s time to—” Spike's eyes scanned around him. The mare who he spent his day with was nowhere to be– oh wait, there she was, standing before a stand with a ribbon for a sign.

Spike walked towards the ribbon vendor. Fluttershy eyes were focused solely on a pinkish ribbon. Spike crossed his arms as he stepped next to her. “Do ya’ like it?”

Fluttershy snapped back from the ribbon, shaking her head as she noticed the dragon next to her. It was then that her mind caught up to his words. “Oh, yes.” Fluttershy had more to say on the matter, but for some reason kept her mouth closed.

“Do you want it?” Spike asked.

“Oh, I couldn’t,” Fluttershy said as she stepped back. “I spent all of the today’s bits getting treats for the animals. And, as lovely as the ribbon is, I’d rather spend the bits making my animals friends happy.”

Spike lips began to smile. “Have you ever thought about treating yourself?” he asked. “You're always helping others, so why not help yourself once in awhile?”

“I see your point, Spike. But I very much don’t need a ribbon – it’s just something I want.”

Spike held out a claw. “Well, if you like it so much–” Spike lowered his head “–I’ll buy it for you.”

Fluttershy smiled, yet she shook her head. “Thank you Spike; that’s kind of you. But I can’t have you spending that amount of bits on a ribbon.”

Spike waved a claw. “Oh come on. It can’t be—” Spike’s eyes caught the price tag next to the ribbon, his claw dropped his pouch full of bits. Cold sweat down his back; claws were twisting. Spike gulped and picked up his bag full of bits.

And placed it on the counter. “The pink ribbon, please.”

The mare behind the counter smiled and collected the pouch. A second later, Spike had with one claw, a fabric made for only pure beauty.

The other claw held an empty pouch.

“Oh, Spike…”

When Spike turned to Fluttershy, any regrets about buying the ribbon vanished. Instead of hiding behind her mane when she blushed, she pushed it aside, as she looked up and smiled at the drake.

Spike smiled as the world no longer mattered. “If was nothing, here.” He picked up her hooves, placing the pink ribbon into it. “This is for you.”

Fluttershy twirled around, not letting Spike see the water that came from her eyes. Her mind argued about accepting such a gift, and from him no less. But the happiness her heart gave, it was more than enough to override logic.

“Spike, could you turn around for a second?” Curious, Spike turned around. He heard something swoosh in the air. “You can turn back now.”

When he did, Spike saw something that caused his heart to stop. Fluttershy tied her mane into a ponytail, trailing along her back. Keeping it in place, was the pink ribbon – the one that only worked for real beauty.

“So… how do I look?”

Spike had only one word to say.

“Perfect.”

13 – "Fur."

~13~

"Fur."

When the sun fell from the sky, it painted the message that time had come for ponies and dragons alike to go home.

Spike and Fluttershy made their way back to the cottage, walking alongside each other but not saying a peep. Spike’s eyes would wander over to the ribbon currently holding Fluttershy’s mane, and a smile, just on its own, would form his lips.

Fluttershy kept walking straight, looking at nothing else other than the cottage in the distance. She didn’t seem upset to Spike, but something felt off about her. He didn’t question it as they walked to the cabin.

“Well, that certainly was an enjoyable evening,” Fluttershy said as she placed her satchel on the table next to the door. Spike rubbed his feet outside the door before entering. He closed the door behind him.

“Indeed,” he replied, “but I’m still confused as to why I agreed to go talk to Twilight again.”

“Silly.” Fluttershy turned around to look at him. “I’ll go talk to Twilight; I just didn’t want Applejack to sense something wrong with you. That is what you wanted, right?”

“Y-Yeah, I guess.” Spike paused for a moment. “I can’t believe you thought of that.”

Fluttershy only giggled as she traveled across the room. There was a reflection of her in the window, which she paused at and admired. It wasn’t her face she looked at, nor was it the style of her mane, but the ribbon gifted to her. Even more, her eyes rested on the dragon, smiling as he unpacked his things.

Fluttershy felt her heart beat faster. Her cheeks were a touch pink. The increased blood flow blocked any thoughts that came from her mind so that only feelings remained. She turned around from the window, and carefully approached Spike. He was placing his items on the coffee table when he felt something soft rubbing against his arm. He turned—

And dared not to move an inch.

Something warm pressed against his cheek. A furry chest resting on his body; hooves holding onto his shoulders for support. Fluttershy stood on two legs, as she kissed Spike on the cheek. Eyes open, wings flared; she dared not close either one.

After a few seconds, she brought her hooves back to the floor; wings returning to their spots at her side.“That’s a thank you for the ribbon.”

Spike stared at her, as he had no words to express what he felt.

Fluttershy’s cheeks blushed, eyes shooting wide open. She muttered a “good night,” before dashing out of the room and up the stairs. A door closed, and Spike was left alone.

Spike hovered a claw over his cheek. Just inches from massaging the place, he stopped and removed his claw. No harm shall come to a place where his feelings surged, where it felt so warm, yet so scary."

Spike went over the lamp by his couch, pulled the cord on it, and let the darkness invade the room. He then fell onto the sofa.

His eyes were the only thing that shined in the night. No noises came from the floor above, but Spike wondered what she could be doing. Was she thinking like how he was? And so, could it be that they were both thinking about how—

Spike jumped off that train of thought. The same train he’s only boarded once before, and that crashed into a mountainside. Yet the train was back again, slightly damaged, but still operational. But if Spike stepped on, where would this train take him?

Would the rails take him right or left; up or down?

Would the train-tracks end at his hoped destination, or derail off a cliff on his way there?

14 – "Uncalled For."

~14~

"Uncalled For."

Fluttershy was standing before the Golden Oak Library. She left the cottage while the Luna’s moon hung high in the sky; departing through the back of her cottage to avoid waking Spike while being careful not to trigger his more sensitive hearing.

It had been almost foal’s play for her to get through town, but when she finally reached Twilight’s house, she froze. Now, at the door of the tree home, Fluttershy’s heart raced. In her head, as usual, this moment played out far easier than it did when practiced; Twilight would be found crying alone in her room, and she would comfort her and make it known that the world was okay.

But what if Twilight was still upset over what had happened? What if she got angry with Fluttershy for even bringing up his name; yelling until the ceiling cracked(What? I have never heard that expression before. Keep it if you like, but it’s weird. Also how would a roof crack in a tree house?). Fluttershy would be backed into a corner, as Twilight yelled louder and louder! Oh, how she would—

Fluttershy, determined to put an end to that line of thought, turned her head around and shut her eyes tight. No! she thought. Twilight would never do that! Even if Twilight is upset, I know she would never yell. She just wouldn’t! Fluttershy reasoned. Her heart still raced. Suddenly she realized that the door had creaked open.

“Fluttershy?” Twilight said, astonished at seeing a friend at such an hour. “I certainly wasn’t expecting you here at this time. Did you knock, or, did you not mean to knock?”

“I, uh—”

Twilight leaped out of the door frame. “It’s cold outside. Come on; please come in. I’ll make you some tea” she said with a warm smile.

Fluttershy blinked as all that came out of her mouth were breaths. Not knowing why, she stepped into the library, Twilight closing the door behind her.

“What were you doing out there?” Twilight asked as she led Fluttershy to the kitchen, “I was having trouble sleeping, so I decided to go for a walk.” She sat Fluttershy down at a table as she went to boil some water.

Fluttershy smiled sheepishly as her eyes nervously scanned the room. “I was having trouble sleeping as well, and thought I’d come pay you a visit.”

“At this time in the night?” said Twilight, picking up a few teacups and placing them on the table.

“Well, you do tend to stay up late when you’re studying, and you were already up.”

Twilight nodded. She went and took a seat while the water boiled, beckoning for Fluttershy to pull one up as well. She did as requested.

“So, what can I help you with, Fluttershy?”

“I… um…” Fluttershy cleared her throat. “H-How are you feeling, Twilight?”

Twilight’s lips parted slightly. “I’ve been fine… thank you?” Her train of thought had derailed, and it took a second to restart. “How are you?”

“I’m good, thank you.”

Twilight did her best to smile. Just what was she supposed to say to that? “Is there any reason for your coming here?”

“Well, sort of...” Fluttershy said, averting her eyes. “Well, it’s been awhile since you’ve last heard from Spike, right?”

“What do you mean by that?”, said Twilight with a somewhat hostile expression growing on her face.

“Well, he came by the other day to tell me… things weren’t great at home, and that he was going to leave to go on an adventure.”

Somewhat of a sneer formed on Twilight’s face as she remembered her thoughts of her reptilian comrade, crawling back to her.“Oh, and did he do so?” Twilight questioned, already knowing the answer.

“Well.” Fluttershy gulped. “I manage to convince him to stay around a little longer, so we could persuade him to stay.”

“And why would you do that?” Twilight asked, sneer already melting off of her features.

Fluttershy snapped her eyes to Twilights. “Why would you say something like that?” She demanded, awestruck at her friend’s disregard for Spike’s feelings.”We all love—”

“Hah!” Twilight ‘s sneer returned with a vengeance. A little whine had started being heard. “I’d only go as far as like.”

“How? How could you.” Fluttershy shook her head, mane following with her movements. “He’s Spike! The little dragon who's been with us for as long as we’ve been friends, so of course, we’d want him to stay around.” Fluttershy tried to talk sense into the alicorn princess to no avail.

Twilight looked away sneer finally gone, but Fluttershy kept her eyes firm on Twilight. “We do want him around, don’t we, Twilight?”

“I don’t think our opinions agree, Fluttershy.” The whining had gotten louder.

Fluttershy wished she could not believe her ears. To do so is to hear that Twilight Sparkle didn’t want Spike in the picture of their friendship.

“If anything, having him gone would make matters between the six of us so much easier. No more having him tag along when we want to be left alone. There would be fewer screw-ups, of course. But just the six of us, with him gone, sounds so pleasant to the ears.”

Fluttershy needed to get her ears checked because she swore she heard ringing in them from how angry and sad she felt. The words she were hearing didn’t exist or weren’t true. “Twilight, what is the matter with you? What happened between the two of you to create such a rift?”

“I don’t think of it as a rift, Fluttershy. More of a necessary distance for the betterment of our lives.” Twilight said, nearly shouting over the tea kettle.

“No. Something is wrong here; you’re not telling me something.”

“Spike wanted to stop being my pet and to become his dragon. It’s not an unusual request, and I do think he will find something out there that’ll satisfy him.”

“Twilight! None of this makes any sense! Spike loves you!”

“He loved me. And I liked him. But our duo team wasn’t bound to withstand time. Though, maybe with you, a pair could be formed.” said Twilight.

“Don’t. Talk like that, Twilight,” Fluttershy spat. “As a friend, never talk like that to another friend. Even if you were joking you never talk to another friend like that.”

“Who said I was joking?”

“You better be, Twilight,” Fluttershy said. “You removed one friend from your life, and you’re about to do another.”

“Oh, but I’ll still have five afterward.”

Fluttershy shot up, throwing the chair backward into the stove, knocking over the boiling kettle. She wanted there to be tears in her eyes, yet a fire occupied her throat. “Here I been thinking: Am I taking advantage of Spike? Is this too much, will Twilight be upset?  Oh, being more friendly with Spike is bound to stir issues, better not get close to him.” Fluttershy shouted, all thoughts of diplomacy flying out the window.

“Do you know how hard it was to do that Twilight? I cried myself to sleep one night, just so I could preserve our friendship, and this is how you react to my kindness?”

“Sometimes kindness is uncalled for. That’s a lesson you’ll learn soon enough, Fluttershy.”

The fire in Fluttershy’s throat erupted, through her mouth closed before the flames could sprewed. Instead, Fluttershy dug into her satchel, removed a card, and threw it onto the ground.

Fluttershy left through the back door without a sound, leaving Twilight to attend to the destroyed kitchen.

Twilight rose up and carefully stepped before the card. Leaning her head down, she read it:

Dear Twilight. You’re invited to attend a party with your six closest friends...

15 – "Knock at the Door."

~15~

"Knock at the Door."

The winds blew over the water’s surface, emitting a pleasant sound to Spike’s ear. Walks had become a necessity to Spike, after moving in with Fluttershy. Life before her proved to be too busy for such things, but now, it was a daily practice.

Walks put Spike at peace. Thoughts came and went, though appreciation for the world around him always stayed. Suffice to say; walks were part of Spike’s happiness.

But finding Fluttershy, hunched over on a bench, well...that added to Spike’s unhappiness. He broke out of his trance and rushed over to the mare.

“Fluttershy?”

Spike heard the sniffling of the nose, and then a sigh. Fluttershy turned her head to Spike, while her mane covered her right eye. “Oh, Spike,” she said with a dry voice. “You sure are taking you walk a little later today.”

“I didn’t have anyone to wake me up today,” Spike replied, brushing her mane aside, so that he may see her both her eyes, “so I kinda slept in.”

“Oh.” Fluttershy giggled, a smile finally appearing on her face. “Well, you’ve certainly been a good dragon lately, so I guess you deserve the extra hours.”

Spike gave a small chuckle, though his eyes remained sharp. “But I think you deserve the hours more; just how long were you out last night?”

“How did you know I was out?”

Spike chuckled. “You look like you haven’t slept – not that hard to put together.” Spike tilted his head. “What were you doing out all night?”

Fluttershy breathed, as she stood up from the bench. “Just had to work something out with an old friend. A really, really, old friend.” Fluttershy averted her gaze, in fear of looking at Spike, that she would break into tears.

“I better get going,” she said as she trotted past him, “please take the day off Spike. After Twilight, you really should have one.” And with that, Fluttershy ran back to her house without looking back.

Spike scratched the side of his head. Eyes were coming to a close on their own. So she went to visit Twilight. Spike looked up to the sky.

“Twilight, just what is going on with you?”

Spike continued his walk through the scenery, but nature could no longer offer him solace.

Falcon leaned back into a building, as he lit up a flame with his lighter. Inching his muzzle forward, his cigars caught flame. He sucked in the smoke while flipping his lighter to a close. He tasted the smoke before blowing it out.

“Few days around ponies, and I’m already craving smoke!” Flacon exclaimed, balancing the cigar between his lips. “If I stick around any longer, I think I have a drinking problem.” He sighed. “Just where is this dragon anyway?”

“Dragon?” A mare just passing Falcon repeated. She shook her head and turned around. “Uh, did I hear you right, mister?”

Falcon’s eyes looked to the cowgirl. “Yeah. A purple and green dragon, just a bit taller than you and me; his name is Spike.”

The cowgirl took a step closer to Falcon. “And just how do you know, Spike?”

Falcon smiled, taking the cigar out from his mouth. “I’m just interested in learning more about dragons, and apparently, he’s the only one you can ask around here.” Falcon turned his head to the mare. “So, how do you know about him?”

“I’ve known the little bugger since he’s been that, a little bugger, though he has matured these past few years.” The mare cleared her throat and extended a hoof. “The name is Applejack.”

Falcon placed the cigar back in his mouth as he met the hoof. “Name’s Falcon, nice you to meet you.”

Applejack shook the hoof with a bright smile. “And you as well. Say, I didn’t know other ponies had much in interest in dragons. So it’s quite a surprise.”

Falcon offered a goofy smile, shooting out more smoke.

Applejack turned to head away and groaned, battling her anger with a deep breath.

“So, Spike,” Falcon began, “where can I find him?”

Applejack sighed. “Sorry, Sugarcube. But I don’t think I can just give away the address of one of my friends.”

“Ah, come on!” Falcon exclaimed. “I’ve already spoken to Twilight about him, but she has no clue where he went. It looks like they got some fight and he ran off.”

“Spike and Twilight aren’t together?” Applejack said, looking down at her hooves. “Now that can’t be right. I just saw him the other day with Fluttershy, so he’s still in town. But they said nothing about a fight.”

Applejack inhaled and exhaled, her eyes lost on the ground below. “But that explains why they were acting a bit weird last time around.” She sighed. “Hmm, then I guess Spike’s staying with Fluttershy in her cottage then.”

Falcon smirked, rolling the cigar on lips. He took one last puff of the cigar, before spitting to the ground and crushing it under his hoof. He looked up at Applejack. “Thank you for the tip.”

“Huh?”

Falcon didn’t reply. Instead, he made his way to a particular cottage on the outskirts of town.

After his walk, Spike returned home to the cottage. No warm voice greeted him on his entrance, nor was there any movement in the cabin.

Spike gripped his face, sighing into his palm. Fluttershy was probably asleep in her room. Something had happened, Twilight did something to put Fluttershy in this state. So it wasn’t just Spike who Twilight snapped; she also did it to another, close friend.

Guilt overtook worry. Twilight wasn’t acting like this solely to Spike, but to everyone else as well. Even though it caused a rift between the two friends, Spike felt relief in that he wasn’t the only target.

But still, something was wrong with Twilight. She starting to go down a route of anger and solitude, the same path Spike himself dangerously tread on as well. If it hadn’t been Fluttershy and her kindness, Spike might be out there, in the world, cursing all their names.

And one day, he would want revenge for the days spent as a needle cushion.

Luckily, he had Fluttershy and her kindness. A place to stay, with each day bringing more happiness than the last. Thoughts of hatred and anger still plagued his mind, but they didn’t take as much control of him than they did before.

And then there was a knock at the door.

16– "Come on, Kid."

~16~

"Come on, Kid."

Spike snapped his head at the door. The action itself startled his heart, as Spike gripped his chest. He got up from the couch and shuffled next to the door. Opening it slightly to see who was there.

Behind the door, stood an earth pony dressed up. Weird, Spike thought, as he opened the door, salespony don’t typically come out this far.

“Can I help you?” Spike asked.

The pony smirked, his eyes running up and down Spike. “From your looks, is it a safe assumption to say that you are, Spike the Dragon?”

Spike raised his brow, the urge to clap on-coming. “Right on! Is there anything I can help you with?”

“Well, changing the world for the better is the first on my list, but I don’t think you’re ready to that just yet.” Falcon place a hoof on his chin, sliding it a little to the left. “But maybe, if I were to offer you a job, then maybe you’ll go down a better path.”

Spike’s eyes shot wide open.

“A job?!” Spike shouted, immediately covered his mouth and looked up to Fluttershy’s room. Not a sound came from her room, except the light snores. Spike exhaled, dropping his head in defeat.

He then stepped past the door and closed behind him, before shooting his gaze back at the pony. “Who are you?”

The pony smiled. “Just a sales folk from an interested agency. The names Falcon” – he bowed –“ , Iand I’ve heard a lot about you.”

“Really?” Spike struck a pose, putting on his biggest smile. “So you’ve heard of me? I guess you k; I’m already kind of a hero.”

“Hero?” Falcon placed his hoof on his lip, before clapping his hooves together. “Oh, yes! You fell that one time; grabbed a heart, and then was saved by a Princess. Yes, a heroic tale indeed.”

Spike stuck out his tongue to say something, yet no words came. So he crossed his arms and looked away. “Well... when you put it that way.”

Falcon chuckled, giving Spike a little pat on the back.  “Come now! Any act bravery is still remarkable of itself. But, Spike: you know you’re a peculiar dragon, bearing such power that could change the world.”

Spike looked back at the pony. “Really?”

“Come on, kid,” Falcon replied. “ You’re a dragon; not a pony. Heck, you’re not even an ordinary dragon in that sense. Contained within is a magic you have not dared to experiment with. Surely, you know you’re a special kind of existence.”

Spike raised his claw before his eyes, studying each scale. And on its own, his claw reached out to the sun. “No,” he said, “I am anything but special.”

“Who told you that, your pony friends?”

The claw fell from the sky, returning to Spike’s side. “No, that’s what I’ve told myself; how my life has been.”

“Tch–” Falcon looked away, rolling his eyes “– a dragon with confidence issue, even that makes you unique in a way.”

“Funny way of looking at it.”

Falcon sighed before taking a step closer to Spike. “So… ah, what’s you plan, mate? Just stay at this cottage with a friend for the rest of your life? Live day to day, doing mundane things with your pony friends?”

“Is there anything wrong with that?”

“Not at all. But, if you dedicate your life to it, well, it’s not going to be eventful life. Especially for someone with your potential.”

Spike blushed. Honestly, before Twilight, he never gained much attention from anyone. It was almost like having attention focused on yourself was a sin. But gosh, having ponies talking about your potential, it’s hard not to feel good!

“This… job. Will I have to leave my friends for it?”

Falcon shook his head. “The longest you may sometimes be gone is a week. And even then, you’re doing good work and improving yourself.” Falcon smirked, bumping into Spike. “Besides, don’t you want to bits to help pay back your lady friend?”

“How do you know about Fluttershy!?”

“It’s kind hard nowadays not to know about the Elements of Harmony, kid. It’s because of the Elements stories that we are aware of you?”

“Speaking of which,” Spike began, “how do you know I’ll be cut out for this job anyways?”

“Because, Spike, I know you like to dance when no one is looking. You say weird things to gain attention, though act calm about what you just said. You want to be a hero and pretend to hit things with your sword. You like walks to clear your head, and if you could, you would eat gems for every meal of the day.”

Spike recoiled his head back, eyebrows falling town in confusion. “Ho-Wh–”

“Each of what I said, makes you the perfect candidate. I can promise that the sword fighting will be dope, that you can be a hero, and that your life will have a purpose to it. You will finally be Spike the Dragon.”

Spike sighed, shaking his head to allow better flow of his thoughts. “But, what is this job even? How do I even know that you guys are the good guys?”

Falcon divided into his coat pocket, pulling out both a card and a cigar. He handed Spike the card, and his mouth, the cigar. Falcon pointed the cigar up at Spike.

“Light?”

“Uh, sure.” Spike bent down and blew a tiny green flame. Falcon took a puff, played with the smoke, and blew the smoke up into the sky.

“It’s burning green,” Falcon said with another puff. “That’s pretty neat.”

Spike rose back up, scratching his head. “Thanks?” Spike exhaled, his shoulders a little tense. He raised the card in his claw before his eyes, twisting it around. “The card’s blank.”

“To your eye it is.” Falcon turned and began to trot away. “If I peaked your interest, then go to SugarCube Corner tomorrow. Whatever time is fine, so long as you acquire the seat by the neighborhood window.”

“When there, place the card on the table and tap it twice, then I’ll be at your service.” Falcon descended the hill and made his way across the bridge, offering Spike a wave of goodbye.

Spike returned the wave.

The winds struck hard, blowing so much, that Spike had to take a step back. They tried to steal the paper from within Spike’s grasp, but he clutched his claw shut, with the paper inside.

And returned home.

17 – "Bed Hair."

~17~

"Bed Hair."

Upon the closing of the door, hoof steps came from the stairs.

Spike inhaled and exhaled, then looked at the mare with the perfect bed-hair. “Sorry. Did I wake you?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “Mmmhmm, I should have been up by now anyways.” She opened her mouth wide, as a giant yawn escaped. Spike couldn’t help but chuckle, which resulted in Fluttershy scrambling to put a hoof against her lips.

A small smile washed up on Spike’s face, though his head grew tired from staying up. It dropped, and Spike sighed.

“Was there someone at the door, Spike?”

Spike took a seat on the couch, nodding his head. “Yeah, just a visitor for me.”

“Was it… an unkind visitor?”

Spike’s head bounced up, before falling once more. “N-No. Just, someone who's interested. in me as a dragon.”

“Oh!” Fluttershy’s ears perked up as she raced down the stairs. “That’s good to hear. What did they want to know about you?”

“Nothing much. Although, he wants me to meet him at the Sugarcube Corner tomorrow; not sure if I’m going to go.”

“Oh?” Fluttershy said, stepping closer to the couch. “And why not?”

“Truth be honest… I’m not sure myself. I mean, the pony looked impressive, but something didn’t feel, right, about him.”

Fluttershy stopped at the foot of the couch, taking a seat as she looked away. “Well… hmm.” The words weren’t coming to her, the ones that clear doubt and help a friend move forward. There’s never really been an interest in Spike – always being that little tag-along buddy. Sure, sometimes he did some important things, and he did have his moments.

But Spike was kind of of a blank-slate.

“Sp-Spike, you should always trust your instincts,” Fluttershy said, as she gained the courage to look at him. “But I think you should give this pony a small little chance.”

Spike covered his right eye with a claw, leaning his face into it. “I know I should; it’s just, I’m not the most social of creatures.”

“Spike,” Fluttershy called, standing up and looking him dead on, “that sounds like more of an excuse than an actual condition.”

Spike groaned. No, Fluttershy is the one in the wrong here. “It’s not an excuse. Twilight always kept me by her side or locked up in the library. I’ve been so used to being an introvert, that I’m uncomfortable handling external stimuli.”

Fluttershy placed her chin on the hoof, while her eyes stared at the ceiling. “Hmm.”

“What?”

“I think that was one of Twilight old excuses.”

Spike exploded back into the couch, the explosion ripping his claw away from his face. His entire body was full open to assaults, and Fluttershy was preparing herself a nuke to launch.

“You want to go, I know you do, Spike,” Fluttershy went on, her mane swaying with her head. “But what is holding you back? You’re a fantastic dragon, and I think you know that as well. But something is holding you back from the dragon you want to be.”

Fluttershy breathed. “What is holding you back, Spike?”

“The same thing I’m trying to find,” Spike said, with eyes about to close on their own. “Something is missing in me. Or maybe, there’s something I need to learn. I don’t know what it is.”

“So what about now?” Fluttershy asked. “What’s wrong with the dragon you are now?”

“He isn’t good enough.” Spike looked away from the mare. A wetness started to come from his eyes, so he closed them.

Spike isn’t allowed to show anyone else his weakness. Only his happiness and sadness may come through, but never his weakness.

A hoof graced itself onto his cheek and pushed his head back in the direction of Fluttershy. “Open your eyes, Spike.”

Spike groaned.

“Spike, open, your. Eyes.”

He did so. Even just barely. The hoof rose up, to extract the wetness next to his nose.

“And why isn’t this Spike good enough?”

“B-Because… he… doesn't. Nothing for himself, or I, ah, don’t, eh.” Spike began to breathe through his mouth. His throat ready to choke, the air assisted in helping his body clear. “Cause Spike could be better. Current Spike has nothing to show for himself; barely any friends; no trophy that he’s proud of. Sure he’s a dragon, and dragons are better physically when it comes to ponies. But to dragons, Spike is a wimp. And to ponies, Spike is just…weird.”

“So you don’t see anything in yourself as of now?”

Spike raised the air in his lungs to talk, but the air became stuck in his throat. He choked for a second, exhaled, and tried again.  “Don’t get me wrong: I see some things in myself. But I don’t see anything I can proud of – I just see me.”

Silence hung around after that. There was no wind, as it didn’t want to disturb the cottage. No birds sang, for no tune could fit the scene. It was just silence, one that needed to be shattered, but was impossible to do so.

“You know you’re wrong, right?”

“I hope so,” Spike replied.

“I mean it, Spike. There’s so much you can do, Spike. There’s so much potential in you, that I think you see too. Even you chose to ignore it, Spike, I will be there to help you get better.” Fluttershy brought back her hoof and placed it on the ground.

“But, don’t think for a second,that these problems you have are nothing, Spike. Because even if you do get better one day – if you don’t pause, to just accept who you are now, then I don’t think you’ll ever be happy with yourself.”

Fluttershy made her way to the stairs and took the first step up. “And in the end. What I want most is your happiness, Spike.”

Spike blinked as Fluttershy ascended the stairs. His claw raised up once more, but not to cover his eye, but to remove the tears from it.

“Hey, Fluttershy?”

She paused at the last step and paid a glance downward.

“I think you look terrific with bed-hair.”

She smiled.

He laughed.

18 – "Friends."

~18~

"Friends."

Rain fell from the sky, landing wherever it pleased. Spike was indeed lucky, to arrive at Sugarcube Corner before the storm took hold. Still, some droplets trailed down Spike’s body, but they were refreshing in a way.

Opening the door, Spike heard the bell overhead give a little chime. Pinkie exited from the kitchen, a smile painting itself on her lips; the inspiration being the sight of an old friend. She leaned over the store counter and waved hello.

Spike couldn’t help but chuckle, the smile staying even when the laughs died away. He went to the counter and met the outstretched hoof with a claw of his own. “Long time no see, Pinks.”

“Dah! Tell me about it! If someone was going to say me today, that I was going to see, Spike, a dragon more of a recluse than Twilight herself–” Pinkie deeply inhaled, her chest sticking out “– I would've said I already knew.” She exhaled.

Spike tilted his head right, dipping a claw onto his lips. He then pointed said claw at her. “Pinkie sense?”

Pinkie beamed up, keeping her mouth open. “Ah–No. Close, though!”

“Then, how—”

“Fluttershy sent me a letter!”

Spike hunched forward. “Oh.”

A hoof rubbed the back of Spike’s head, which he had no choice but to take delight in. “You were close, though! So no need to beat yourself up over it.”

Spike smiled, rising back up. “Heh, I guess my primary reason for coming here is now redundant.”

“Ohh! Did you come here for something else? Tell me what you want, and I will show you need!”

Spike coughed a single chuckle. “I’m afraid I’m just here to meet a friend. But I suppose two cups of coffee wouldn’t hurt.”

The rain continued to beat against the window, wind now growing outside.

“Eh, Spike. That’s all fine and dandy,” Pinkie said, as she looked over the store, “but the rain scared all my customers away. It’s just you and me in here.”

“I know,” Spike said, diving a claw into his jacket pocket and retrieved a white card, “I just came a little early is all.”

Pinkie smiled, as she returned to her kitchen. “Okie-Dokie-Loki. So, how do you take your coffee?”

“As black as a midnight on a moonless night!” Spike shouted. A giggle came from within the kitchen, along with the running of water. “What?” he shouted once more.

“I forget that sometimes, you can be even  sillier than me!”

Spike lost some air over that, shaking his head and crossing his arms. “Not true!”

“Totally right!” Pinkie shouted from the kitchen. “But as I like to say: being silly is what keeps you sane!”

“When have you ever said that before?”

“Two seconds ago, I believe.”

Spike groaned.

Pinkie laughed. “So, how does your friend take it?”

“I think I’ll let him decide,” Spike replied. “I’m going to go sit down now, okay, pinks?”

Spike didn’t get an answer, so much as humming in return. He sighed, but with a smile, as he went to take his seat. By the corner, right next to the window, as requested.

He played with the card in his claw. Shuffling it around, seeing if there was a hidden detail to it. But not, just an ordinary card. His claws went to rip the card, but Spike stopped them before any damage could be done to the card.

Spike flipped the card onto the table, and with a hovering claw, tapped the card twice.

Spike jolted from his seat. The window lit up. A crash came from outside. Lighting ringed throughout the store. The scar left Spike out of breath, clutching his chest.

A chime sounded throughout the store, as hoof steps soon approached. Spike looked up from his chest to the brown eyes of Falcon.

“You’re a day early,” Falcon said, shaking his head and spraying the water out from his mane. “I thought we agreed on meeting tomorrow?”

“We did.” Spike nodded. “But I needed to get out of the house; we can meet tomorrow if you’re busy.”

Falcon shook his head as he took a seat at the table. “No no, this is fine. I just like sticking to a schedule is all – it assures my heart that there are no surprises.”

“I see,” Spike said.

Falcon dived into his pocket and brought out a cigar. Placing it on his lips, he looked to Spike. Only, it wasn’t the dragon who answered.

“Sorry Loki: no smoking inside,” Pinkie said with a wink. She placed a tray on the table and handed each pony and dragon a cup of coffee. “Though, can I get you milk or sugar?”

Falcon took the cigar out from his mouth and deposited it back into his pocket. “No thanks. I prefer my stuff to be bare.”

Both Spike and Pinkie blinked, looking at one another as if they had some answer. When silence was all the two had to offer, Pinkie took it as a hint to take her leave.

“So, you’re interested in the job after all?”

“I guess,” Spike said, picking up his cup, “but I still have questions about this job.”

“Fire away.”

“Just what the heck is it?”

Falcon cracked his neck, taking a deep breath before he answered. “I told you, I work for an agency: they’re purpose being to better the world. And we think you would make a good client.”

Spike took a sip of the coffee, his entire body accepting the liquid. “So, I would be fighting against bad guys then?”

“Please don’t sound so cliche,” Falcon said, he too diving into his cup with his lips. “Good guys and bad guys don’t necessarily exist, and even if they did, they should never receive our full attention.

“Besides! I’m sure that sister and friends of yours can handle the big baddies.”

“And why is it I can’t handle them?!” Spike raised his voice, leaning over the table. Falcon offered a grin, one that told Spike to take a deep breath.

“I see some issues regarding your friends?”

“No,” Spike stated, returning to his seat, “friends are friends. Some are better than you; some are worse than you. But they are still your friends.”

“Of course friends are friends, Spike. But we all have issues with somepony or another.” Falcon took another swig of his coffee, moaning after each sip. “Even if we chose to accept someone wholly, we still hold some negatives about them. That is just our nature, Spike. Nothing to be ashamed of.”

“What is shameful, however, is ignoring your feelings just because you think they are wrong.”

Spike groaned, looking away. The stoic face he held soon began to crumble. “Hmm. You gotta hide some stuff to look strong, no?”

Falcon sighed, then chuckled. “You’ll never look strong by doing that; you’ll never be strong by disregarding yourself. You’ll become a mess, and that’s what others will look at you as.”

Spike choked on his pride, his refute being not a single word. Yesterday Fluttershy had nuked him; now this guy was vacuuming the ashes. When all that you believed, is proven to be fake before your eyes, what is it you do next?

Think over your thoughts, and come to a better conclusion yourself?

Or join the guy who destroyed you, believing that he holds the truth?

“So, this job… will it make me better?”

Falcon inched over the table. “It will make you the best. The things you learn will make you a dragon that you would want to look up to.” Falcon laughed, slamming his hoof onto the table. “You’ll be a dragon of action! No longer a dragon of just words.”

Falcon coughed into his hoof, retreating into his seat. “Sorry about that.”

The me right now isn’t good enough, Fluttershy!

“Hey…” Spike began, placing his elbows on the table, “the me…that I am…right now. Is there…anything wrong with him?”

Falcon slid his bottom lip left, bouncing his head left and right. “Hmm, no. You have pros, and you got your cons. You're a dragon, so with that, comes more potential than that of a pony. But…”

“But?” Spike urged.

Falcon sighed. “Please don't take this the wrong way, mate, but you’re kind of forgettable.”

Spike choked back the saliva in his mouth, as his companion played with his tongue.

“You’d think, with you being a dragon and all, that you’d be more entertaining. But no, you’re just average. Ain’t nothing wrong with average, but… you could do better. And I think you know that too.”

“So, ah, how do I get better!?”

“You join me,” Falcon replied, “and allow me to train you. I’ll make you into a proper, dragon.” Falcon's eyes wandered to the window, admiring the rain that came from the sky. “One that’ll shake the ground, and change the words of history.”

Spike right claw twitched. He couldn’t stop it from spasming. He couldn’t even control his breathing. “But what if I’m not ready to become something like that yet?!”

“Then you’ll wait forever, in your friends’ a shadow.”

Falcon got up from his seat. He looked at the collar of his jacket, but not at Spike. “You can be something or nothing. That choice is up to you, not me.” A coin bag was tossed onto the table, with a green card fluttering down next to it.

“What we do is not only fight but help those who do not know the way. To help rebuild towns, to harvest the farms so that others may eat. Fight to fight, only to protect. We don’t appear in the light, nor the headlines. We remain in the shadows, where most good deeds go unnoticed.”

Falcon turned around, finally placing his eye upon Spike. “We do it for the sake; we do it to improve ourselves. Heroes mean nothing to us; warriors are just brutes.” He shook his head, striking a hoof Spike’s way. “The title, Agent, holds the most meaning for us. Because the word is nothing more than a mirror, to reflect our vision.”

Falcon retracted his hoof, placing it firmly on the ground. “You’ve already wasted so many times, putting your hopes on those, who, superficially care. Join our darkness, so that we may bring a greater light.”

Spike’s mouth hung open, eyes blinking and mind frozen.

Oh, Spike! It has been a while since I’ve last seen you. Say, why don’t you come inside for a cup of tea?

Of course you can stay! You’ve been a great friend, and the cottage is more joyful with you around.

I like you, Spike. Even if you aren’t at the level you want to be; I still like you for the dragon you are now. And you know dragons scare me.

“No,” Spike said, shaking his head and darting his eyes at Falcon. “I have friends who care about me. Ones that I want to make sure I’m alright.”

“Then that’s good,” Falcon replied. “Not many real friends exist in this world. So keep them close.”

“But, if they’re fine with who you are now, then how will you ever improve?”

“I’ll do it on my own!”

“You’ll be stuck in their shadow longer. You won’t have guidance; you always be the pushover character. A punching bag, if you will.”

Spike clutched his claw, closing his eyes. “Tell me for a second, that most your friends don’t see you this way?”

Spike didn’t respond. He kept still, all energy being used by his brain to process what he should do next.

“You don’t have to meet me right away, but my location is on that card. When you arrive there, burn that card into a tree. That is how we’ll meet.”

Falcon went to the door, opening it and taking one step outside. “I’m not your enemy Spike, nor am I your friend. I am just someone out to offer the truth, along with knowledge. You can become something more, Spike. Please know that.”

The door shut, and Spike took his seat. He picked up his cup of coffee and finished it in one gulp.

Though the other cup was already empty. Spike ignored the pouch on the table, and instead, picked up the card. He got up and left the bakery, to wandered the streets for the rest of the evening.

From the door frame of the kitchen, Pinkie frowned. She rested her back against the frame, as her eyes stumbled on the calendar on the wall.

Make sure you’ don’t forget, that there’s a party tomorrow at six!

19 – "Spontaneous."

~19~

"Spontaneous."

Spike paused before the barn doors, his claw shy of reaching the handle. Doubt and fear laced his heart, as his mind raced to understand his feelings. Spike is a truly rememberable character, no? He matters to his friends and they would be sad to see him gone.

Applejack wanted him at this party, so that must mean Spike is a wanted character. That ponies are interested to hear his input, to wonder what he is wondering. When Spike talks, you want to listen to what he has to say, right?

No one ever finds Spike annoying. Sure, he may irritate others. But never dull. He just fools around a lot, shoots a couple of bad jokes, and throws out puns if his game is on point.

Spike is awesome. Spike is wanted– no, needed. Spike is funny. Spike is kind. Spike has so much potential, right down from his body to his soul.  He could be so much, the future so bright. So, why then, does he feel like nothing now? Why does Spike the Dragon pause in front of the barn doors, worried that he may be an annoyance to those on the other side?

I'm just over thinking, Spike thought, bad thoughts trying to plaque me. Just go in, have some fun. He gripped the handle to the barn door and pushed it forward.

Inside, Spike was greeted with cheers, which fueled his smile. He chuckled and took a step inside.

“Why if it isn’t Spike!” Applejack called from across the room. Rushing afterward to go and greet the drake. Spike fell onto one knee so he could receive the hug. “I’m glad you could have made it!”

“As am I,” Spike said as he gave the hug for just a moment, ending it just afterward. He looked at the decorations around him, most already in ruin.  “I see you girls started without me.”

I thought they would’ve… at least, waited for me, before starting the party.

Bah! How could I I forget who I was dealing with? These girls know nothing of patience. That’s why they started without me.

“And I see you came late,” a voice said, overhead. Spike craned his neck up, to the see the smirking face of Rainbow Dash. “What kept ya’?”

“Sorry I’m late, I’m afraid I got lost on the path of life.” The shot to Spike’s shoulder wasn’t a surprise to him. He rose to his full height, as the hovering Dash gave him a side hug.

“You gotta come up with better excuses, Spike my drag.”

Spike put an arm around her, enjoying the fur on his scales. Falcon was wrong, Spike thought, I do have good friends.

Spike opened his mouth to speak.

“Hey Dash!” a far-away voice called. “Come quick; we’re about to put the pie in the microwave!”

“Ohohoh!” Dash cheered, dashing out of the barn. Leaving only Spike and Applejack, who both chuckled at her antics. Well, Spike thought, we’re good friends most of the time. He put a claw on his lip as he continued to think. Dash is a good friend, after all. She has my back, no doubt about it.

A tug from his side brought Spike out from his trance. “Spike?” Applejack asked. “Now that you’re here, would ya care for some punch?”

“Sure.” The mare and the dragon made their way to the center of the barn, where a wooden table stood; covered with all kinds of treats. Spike didn’t realize he was drooling, and it wasn’t till the giggles of Applejack, that he wiped his mouth.

He went to work right away preparing himself a feast of sugar, while Applejack watched from across the table. “Say, Spike?” He hummed in return. “I know this is a bit abrupt, but I heard from someone in town, that, you’re not living with Twilight no more.”

“I wouldn’t trust rumors.”

“That mean to say I shouldn’t trust this one?”

“Not at all,” Spike replied, filling his plate with cupcakes, eyes focused only on them, “because it isn’t a rumor anymore. Twilight and I have gone our separate ways.”

“Ah.” Applejack pulled the front of her attention down, covering her eyes. “Sad to hear.”

“Life’s been great for me lately,” Spike said, claw still at work, “so I don’t think it's that sad.”

Applejack raised the hat from her eyes, a smile coming from her lips afterward. “As long as you’re happy, then I suppose it isn’t a mistake you made. But there is something I should warn you about, Spike.”

The eyes of Spike never left the table. As his claws picked up a cup and filled it with juice, he hummed once more, acknowledging that he was listening.

“Twilight is here, tonight.”

Spike scrunched his nose, as he placed the cup down on the table before it could reach his lips. “Why say she is here tonight?” Spike asked, speaking quickly afterward. “Why not that she is here? You can save yourself a word that way.”

“I… uh.” Applejack’s right brow flew up, while the left remained dormant. “I don’t know. I kinda just speak whatever words that come to me.”

“Huh.”

Applejack placed a hoof on Spike’s wrist, but he still refused to look away from the table. “Look, I don’t know the full story between you two, but I’m sure to hear of it soon. But tonight, I want to hear nothing of it.”

Spike raised a brow.

“We’ve all been so distant lately – working hard and keeping busy, that it feels like it’s becoming a routine. So I want to use tonight as in a way for us to connect again, to step plans again. Let’s just have some peace this evening, alright?”

“Sounds good to me,” Spike said, taking away his arm. “Though I’m kinda just here for the free food. Though, I suppose it should be fun finding out what everyone’s been up to.”

Applejack smiled. “There ya go. Get the spirit of friendship running, I say. Now, most of the girls, including Twilight, are in the kitchen. They were messing around with Granny’s old cookbook, and then they just started making whatever struck their fancy.”

Spike offered a chuckle.

“I tell ya, Spike. If you were to walk in there right now, you’d just see a group of fillies having some fun. No regard for how they act, or how stupid they look with batter over their faces. They’re just playing and having fun, with no worry about themselves or the world. It’s nice, Spike. To be a kid again.”

“ kid–” Spike rose his cup and drained the liquids past his lips “– yeah. I think the most fun comes from being a kid.”

“What are ya talking about,” Applejack asked, leaning onto the table. “Ya still are a kid! Though you tend to act more grown up now, I see. But hey, whenever you ready, come inside the house and play along with us.”

“I think I will,’ Spike said. “But first, I’m going to fill up on some sweats – that way, I can truly act like a kid.”

Applejack nodded and walked away from the table. She swayed with her steps, head wavering around slightly. She had left her cup on the table; the same one Spike hovered his nose over.

It smelt like pop; the scent was too strong for it to be just that. Spike looked back up at the mare, not quite sure what to say next.

“Oh, Spike?”

“Yes?”

“You had someone looking for you the other day.’

Spike chuckled. “I know. A gentlecolt was interested in dragons. I guess you’re the one who gave away my address?”

Applejack sheepishly smiled, turning around. “Not totally give it away. But he was able to piece the little I had said together.” She sighed, head dropping slightly, “Sorry.”

Spike shook his head. “No worries. Besides, he was an interesting pony.”

Applejack paused for a moment, eyes wandering past Spike. She shook her head and regained her focus, taking a step towards the drake. “He didn’t do any… harm to you, did he?”

Spike hummed and closed his eyes. “Not at all. Just a few questions and he was off. Though I’m not sure if we’re going to meet again.”

“Bummer.”

Spike flashed his eyes open. “What?”

“Bummer. I hoped that something bigger was going to come out of that, but I guess unfortunate is all we can call it now.”

I’m just more surprised you use the word bummer, Spike thought. Then something deeper within his conscious struck. If I do see Falcon, they will that be fortunate?

“Anyhow, partner. I’d best be off – gotta make sure they didn’t blow up the kitchen with that pie stunt.”

Spike raised a claw to stop her, but Applejack was already on her way out. He didn’t say anything to stop her, just watching as she left.

Spike exhaled, dropping his head. Something’s weird about Applejack. Heck, something's weird about me tonight. Even with these sweets, I don’t feel excited to see all my friends. I mean, I guess it would be interesting to see if Dash has made any interest with the Wonderbolts, but besides that, it feels like work to go and say hi to them all again.

Wait, Spike thought, does that make me rude? Not wanting to chat with old friends, and just to go home and sleep. Why is it that I don’t care about tonight, unlike Applejack? Why can’t I make myself get excited?

The barn vibrated the soil underneath, as a chill went up Spike’s spine. He darted his head around, trying to find the source of the nearby explosion. His eyes laid upon the house outside, with windows covered with the intestines of pie.

“Ah got you now!” Applejack cried, though her hoof slipped past a stairstep. “Oh, nelly.”

The falling pony collided with the three rushing down the stairs, and like one big ball, they rolled down to the bottom of the stairs. Each thrown in their direction.

Rainbow hit her head on the fridge; Twilight slammed against the wall, and Fluttershy face fell into batter left onto the ground. The resulting slam called all occupations to the kitchen, where Pinkie and Rarity found the mess, and couldn’t help but laugh.

They all couldn’t help but laugh. Laugh at the stupidity of it all, because it was all so funny!

The first one that turned their laughter into giggles was Applejack. “Oh boy, aren’t I glad to have conned the family to leave for the weekend. Otherwise, we’d all be toast!”

Rainbow Dash smirked, grabbing bread from a nearby cupboard, and presenting it before Fluttershy. Before she had anytime to retreat, Dash wiped the batter of her face with the bread, then presenting it before Applejack. “Kinda like this?”

The room erupted with laughter, with Fluttershy even giggling. Dash dropped the food and fell onto her back, hooves desperately pressing against her stomach.

The laughs soon turned into heavy breathing, though a giggle escaped now and then. Applejack managed to speak through both. “I’m glad… ya could of… made it tonight.” She took a moment to breathe. “I haven’t had this much fun, in gosh, I don’t know how long!”

“I understand perfectly what you mean,” Rarity said, still laying on the floor. “It feels like we’ve been all hard at work, that we’ve forgotten what fun is.”

“Sorta something like that,” Applejack replied, “but ain’t no point of fun unless ya’ll doin’ it with others.”

“You are right!” Pinkie exclaimed. “Like, when is the last time we’ve had a party?”

“Close again,” Applejack responded, “but not quite. I guess what I mean to say, is when’s the last time we’ve all just, hung out?”

“I’m afraid I don’t understand,” Twilight said, “what do you mean by that? Because we do visit each other, don’t we?”

“That we do,” Applejack said, internally groaning, “but not as often as we used to. Look, I guess what I'm trying to tell you, is that we don’t connect like we used to. Sure, we talk and catch up, but never connect. Like when Rarity and I had that sleepover at Twilight’s we learned a bit about each other. It doesn't seem like those type of things happen anymore.”

Leftover giggles died after that. The thought of a dying friendship struck at everyone’s heart, but that wasn’t the actual problem of the room.

“I mean,” Applejack began, unsure of her words, “we’re all still friends, right?”

“Even if we don’t hang out all the time,” Twilight said, eyes focused on the ground, “we’re still friends at heart, right?”

“Surely,” Rarity began, “distance is just a natural thing to happen when you’ve been friends for so long. It doesn’t mean that friendship isn’t becoming weaker,” she stopped for a moment, “does it?”

“Of course it doesn’t!” Rainbow shouted, rising to her hooves. “Just because we don’t hang out as we used to, doesn’t mean we’re no fewer friends. I think of you girls daily, and the adventures we’ve gone on always give me a laugh. I still want to be friends with you as much as you want to be friends with me.”

Everyone looked at each other, nodding their heads at the words. Not a smile sprung upon anyone's faces.

“I do think Applejack has a good point here,” the voice came from Fluttershy, who gained the courage to speak up, “and that some of us have grown distant. But I think all that means is that we need to hang out more.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie exclaimed. “We shouldn’t need a party or a big baddy to bring us together. If we want to visit each other, we should just do it.”

Finally, a smile sprung upon Applejack’s face, as she too rose. “I’m glad to hear ya feel the same way. I know we’re all busy more than usual, and stress of work demands us some alone time, but I think we’re all capable of carrying each other's burden.”

“Hmm-hmm!” Rainbow hummed in agreement. “So as long as we never stop hanging out, then our friendship shall never change!”

At that, everyone rose. Looking at each other, a natural feeling to put their hooves together came, and once all together, they dashed their hooves to the ceiling.

“To a never-changing friendship!”

20 – "Everything."

~20~

"Everything."

Fluttershy brought down her hooves, the vow being made.

“I’m so glad.” Fluttershy looked to Applejack, only to find that the cowpony had not spoken.

“I thought I was going insane.”

Fluttershy followed the trail of the voice, till her eyes fell upon Twilight; who had been looking at her the entire time.

“So much was changing, and no one seemed to notice, or even care. It made me so mad…it made me go crazy!” Twilight sat down on the floor, as she brought up her hoof and bit down on it. “So crazy and mad, that I even yelled at a close friend without a good reason.”

Fluttershy blinked. She cleared her throat, but it still felt so tight and dry.

The room was bathed in silence. Rarity looked between the two friends, a frown accompanying her features. “Has something… happened, that we’re not aware of?”

Twilight’s gaze went from Fluttershy to the stares of all her friends in the room. She gulped and crawled backward. “Sort of,” she muttered, before coming to a halt. “Yes. A lot has happened.”

“My-my-my!” Rarity exclaimed, coming to Twilight’s side, bending down so that their faces met. “What on earth could we have missed?”

Twilight looked away from Rarity; turning her head away from all their stares. The room seemed to grow, her friends growing along with it – except for Twilight, who remained just as small. Everyone looked down on Twilight.

They didn’t even know the full story, yet they looked down on her.

But who gave them the right to do so? Why are they allowed to look down? They way Rainbow and Applejack are looking at her, already forming a judgment that’s incorrect. How dare they think. To form an opinion before the suspect can even plead their case. Just because Twilight’s a guilty party, doesn’t make you a saint.

Oh, but how Pinkie and Rarity are frowning! Twilight doesn’t need your pity. You can’t forgive someone before hearing what they’ve gone through, even if you might’ve been part of their crime. Judge if you like, but don’t give Twilight sympathy yet. She doesn't deserve it. Nay. She doesn’t want it yet.

It’s only when a pony says they're ready, do they deserve pity or hatred. Isn’t that right, Twilight Sparkle?

Twilight took a deep breath, and then, spoke. “Heh. I’ve been such a silly pony.”

Everyone tilted their heads.

“The way I’ve been thinking about all of you. Heck, how I’ve been thinking about everything lately, it seems so… childish. Thinking about my feelings in the company of my friends has made me realize just how silly they are.”

“Blarcha!” Pinkie exclaimed, as she appeared next to Twilight, throwing a hoof around her neck. “Silly Twilight, feelings can't be ridiculous. Feelings are feelings, that’s just how they are. Now, the way you can react to them, can be silly, but the feelings themselves never are silly. But you making them silly causes them to be silly, you silly old dope.”

Twilight blinked twice; a blush had risen on her cheeks. “Thanks, Pinkie.” She scratched the side of her head. “I guess.” She turned to Fluttershy. “Either way, I owe you an apology for the way I acted, Fluttershy.”

“Oh my–” Fluttershy shook her head “– no apology needed Twilight. I was more worried about what was happening to you; I could never be mad.”

“Thank you, Fluttershy,” Twilight nodded her head. “But I still can’t believe I let my feelings get that far. Truth be told, I’m still rather angry with everything, even if I don’t have a good reason to be.

“But, as for now, I’m just glad we’re all together again.”

Every smiled and came closer together, but it was Dash who flew in the middle. “I don’t get it! Just what the heck happened; what did we miss?

All eyes were on Twilight again. “Do I have to talk about it?”

“Not if you don’t want to,” Fluttershy said.

“That’s not fair!” Rainbow exclaimed. “You’re only saying that because you know what happen– HAHA” Dash met the floor, her eyes just above the ground.

Applejack spat the tail from her mouth. “Easy now, Rainbow. I don’t know the full story either, but from that parts that I’ve heard, it don’t sound like a pleasant tale.” Applejack looked to Twilight. “If you don’t feel like talkin’ about it now, than save your breath.”

“But you know as well as I, Twilight: that it isn’t good to bottle things in.”

Twilight sighed, looking off for just a moment. “Maybe if I hadn’t bottled it in from the beginning, it wouldn’t have gotten this bad.” She shook her head and faced her friends. “I guess, since the air is already awkward, that I can just spill everything out.”

Every sat on the floor, all eyes on her. But their gazes no longer caused her to frown, but their open ears made her smile. Smiling through the words that came next. “Not too long ago, Spike quit his job as my number-one assistant, and moved out.”

The expected gasps came, but Twilight gave no time for questions to be raised . “I’ll let him explain his reasoning for leaving, as it still doesn’t make sense to me. All I know is, when we started to drift, I put more of my reliance on Spike. And with him gone, I guess… no, I felt like I had no one to talk to. I tried talking to myself, but I couldn’t get that fire out from my belly. I became so mad, and then, Fluttershy came to give me a visit.”

Twilight giggled, the memory playing like a nightmare, only with no sound. “Sorry about that, again.”

Fluttershy giggled as well.

“But, it felt so lonely not having anyone to talk to. I know I could of visit any of you, that any of you would listen. But, I just couldn't get myself to do it.” Twilight took a breath. “Need somepony else? Ridiculous! I’m Twilight Sparkle – give me some books, and I can live the rest of my life alone.”

Twilight burst out into chuckles, though the chuckles grew into laughter. Her friends didn’t join in on this one, but she didn’t care: laughing felt good. Once the laughter died down, and the single tear extracted from her right eye did Twilight speak again.

“I almost reverted into my former-self; I almost forgot about the magic of friendship. But I’m so glad to have you all back – that some things will remain the same.”

Rarity had a few tears stream from her eyes, but she wiped them away. Pinkie released a damn of tears from her eyes and hugged Twilight with all her might. “Twilight?”

Twilight did not return the hug, her hooves the furthest thing from Pinkie. “Hmm?!”

“That’s the stupidest thing I’ve heard all night, and I love it.”

Twilight hoovered his hooved just above Pinkie. “Uh, thanks?”

Pinkie punched away her tears and replaced that frown with a smile. She stood up on two hooves, struck a pose, and then simulated.

“What the fa…” Twilight stopped, shook her head, and dropped the thought.

“Geez, Twilight,” Applejack began, “I can’t help but feel a bit reasonable for you being unhappy. Afterall, I’ve been thinking about you girls constantly; I should’ve used the time to go and check up on Y'all.”

“Hey,” Twilight said, “you can’t know I’m upset unless I tell you that I am. So it isn’t your fault.”

Applejack smiled, while Dash pointed a hoof out her open mouth.  “Blargh, can you guys cut it with the feelsey-weelsey stuff?” The faces around Dash told her she was alone on the matter. “Fine then. Anybody else have something they want to share? Might as well get it out now!”

“Oh, oh!” Pinkie raised up her hoof.

Dash sighed. “Yes?”

“I’m worried about, Spike!”

“Oh,” Dash dropped her hoof, “that’s a good thing to be concerned about.” Dash supported her chin with a hoof, peering down into the wood of the floor. “So, what is going on with him anyways?”

“From what I hear,” Applejack began, looking to Fluttershy, “he’s living with you now.”

Everyone but Twilight looked to Fluttershy, who in turn, hid behind her mane. The only sight she could see, was Twilight frowning, looking down at her hooves.

“Yes, that’s correct. After Spike had left, he came to live we me until he got his things together. Though, he’s been relaxing more than then taking care of his problems.”

“As he should,” the voice came from Twilight, who hadn’t lifted her head, “he’s long overdue for a vacation.”

“Twilight…” Fluttershy whispered, losing her voice.

“Dah!” Rainbow exclaimed, gaining the attention of the room. “There’s no such thing as relaxation if you got worries on your mind. As a master in the art of relaxation, you gotta face the stuff you don’t want to first so that you can enjoy everything afterward.”

Twilight still didn’t raise her head.

“Rainbow’s got the point,” Applejack joined, “in that he’s gotta face up to whatever he’s hiding. But, I suppose as with Twilight, we’ve should’ve been better friends and kept a better eye on him.”

“Stuff in the past is history!” Rainbow cried. “All we gotta do now is just sit down and talk. Besides, Spike ain’t the type to get mad or hold a grudge, and I’m sure he’ll pour everything out once we ask what’s wrong.”

Pinkie began to laugh. “Silly! We can’t just go up to Spike and ask him what’s wrong; if anything, we have to see how he stands as a dragon. I mean, he’s superficially cool with us, maybe an exception being with Twilight, but I’m not sure which one of us he trust.”

Pinkie then looked to Twilight. “Sorry about that comment, by the way.”

Twilight finally rose her head, giving it a little shake. “No worry. I’m just more surprised you knew the word superficial.”

Pinkie smiled, and Twilight tried to smile.

Applejack cleared her throat. “So, we have antisocial Spike hanging out in the barn alone. So I guess the question here is, who does he trust most in this room?”

Dash made no hesitation in answering, though her voice came almost like a whisper. “It used to be Twilight, but I doubt it now. There’s no way it’s me, and I doubt it’s Applejack. I don’t think Pinkie either.”

Before they had even selected a pony, Rarity was already making her way to the door.

“And where do ya’ you’re going?” Dash called out.

Rarity looked hover his shoulder and hummed. “To comfort Spike, of course. Afterall, he and I are the closets after Twilight – he spending most of his time at the boutique. I’m sure I can get him to talk, and I know I posses the wisdom to help him out.”

Dash went to speak, but the words were caught in her throat.

Rarity left, unhalted.

Dash sighed, casting her head down. “I was going to say; it is both you and Fluttershy.”

Rainbow dejectedly looked to Fluttershy, trying to say something through her expression. Fluttershy could grasp the thought, as she casted her head down. “No,” she said. “I think it would be best for Rarity to go to Spike. Even though we’ve spent some time together, he’s spent more of it with Rarity. Plus, I’d almost forgotten about his crush.”

All looked at the disappearing form of Rarity, not quite sure what to say next.

Except for Pinke. “Hey, did any of you meet the Falcon character? Seemed pretty suspicious to me!” All eyes were on her, causing Pinkie to shrink back. “I guess I should’ve mentioned that earlier?”

“Ah, kinda?” Rainbow said. She rubbed her face, sighing into her hoof.

“I suppose that’s something I too need to call out,” Applejack said, “as I’m the one who kinda told him where Fluttershy lived.”

Rainbow extracted the hoof from her face, which at this point, was boiling. With a scream, she let out all her anger.

“Just who is this Falcon guy!?”

21 – "Annoyance."

~21~

"Annoyance."

In the barn, Spike drank his punch alone.

To his surprise, the punch wasn’t spiked, but rather, regular punch. Meaning, whatever Applejack was drinking, it was something she put in afterward. And that in of itself was interesting.

Spike then crushed his cup, spilling his punch onto the floor.

He sighed.

“Is someone feeling upset, today?”

Spike turned his head to the voice, as his vision filled with that of his old love. “R... Rarity!”

She giggled, tilting her head. “Are you as surprised to see me as I am to see you?”

“Kinda,” Spike said, rubbing the back of his head, “it’s been awhile, hasn’t it?”

“Far too long, Spike my dear.” She took a step closer to the drake. “Care to tell me why that is?”

Spike gave a nervous chuckle. “Just the typical excuses, I’m afraid.”

“Ah, that is a shame,” Rarity said. “But thankfully we’re both here tonight, so that we may catch up on what has passed.”

“Indeed!” Spike exclaimed, the not having left the back of his head. Things feel so, awkward around her. To the point, it seems like she’s doing it on purpose.

“So please, tell me: has fate been treating you kind?”

“Some what,” Spike replied, averting his gaze. “I ended up leaving Twilight to go and do my own thing, but I’m still trying to figure out what that thing is.”

Rarity gasped. “You and Twilight are not living together!?”

Spike rolled his eyes. “Yeah. Figured it was time, though I appreciate it if we didn’t talk about that.”

Rarity had caught her words before they left her throat, instead of clearing it out. “Ah, I understand perfectly.”

Spike nodded his head.

“Just know, darling, that I’m here if you need somepony to talk to.”

“Thanks,” Spike said. He didn’t hesitate to change the subject. “So, how have you been faring during the fashion season?”

“Ugh, you wouldn’t know the struggle, my dear.” She sighed, twirling her head around. “Not having you around has made my life a little harder, as I now have no one to scare away demanding customers, even worse, unfitting suitors.”

Spike burst out laughing. “Like that Stopwatch fellow!”

Rarity giggled, “Yes, he was rather the unpleasant one.”

Spike almost chuckled. A surge of happiness flowing through his veins. “Has it been that bad since I’ve stopped visiting?”

“Oh yes,” Rarity replied. “While I’m able to fend off these types of obstacles myself, it always made life easier having you by my side.”

For such beautiful words to be spoken by the mare that once solely owned his words was enough to have it beating at twice the speed, the colors of the world brighten in the dilation of dragon’s eyes.

“I wasn’t that much of a help, Rarity.” A claw scratched at the scaly neck as an awkward laugh escaped the lips ahead. “I was more of an hindrance than I was a help, and that was the thought that plagued me most while I was running to grab you the proper needle.”

A trail of giggled was covered by an alabaster hoof, as the pools of azure glinted in the candle's light. “I never thought you as such, Spike. Though I am glad, you are opening up about that kinda stuff.”

The ever desired chuckles of tension relief left from Spike’s mouth. “And here I thought the punch wasn’t spiked.”

The dragon and the pony shared in a pity laugh for the pitiful joke.

Spike quirked an eyebrow as the rim of his cup rested upon his bottom lip. “So does that mean I wasn’t a nuisance to you while I was over at the Boutique?”

“Well, you certainly weren’t a hindrance!” Another stream of laughter that knew not of its callous affect left Rarity, taking in another drink from her cup to mirror Spike.

Only, he hadn’t taken a sip. “What do you mean by that, Rarity?”

“Weeeell, there were times when your simple jokes could get a little bit repetitive, and the way you’d get too close that I could feel you exhaling on my fur.”

Spike placed the cup in his claw down onto the table sitting in the middle of the barn. His eyelids began to feel heavy and the sweet voice became like a faint growl. “Right. I guess the free help you take because you’d feel bad if you said no would be better if he kept his mouth shut and maintained at a distance.”

Rarity’s eyelids slid as high as they could as a sheepish smile grew below. “Spiiike! You know I never meant to phrase in such a way that would hurt your feelings. It's just, you were different back then and had some things I disliked, and now, you seem to be getting better with this stuff.”

The talons on Spike’s claw erected every time he made a critical point. “Right! Like the fact I’m no longer fat; that my voice isn’t squeaky, and that I’m actually useful to ponies now.”

“Weeeell…”

A calm smile became of Spike’s mouth as his claw reached back for the cup on the table. The many faces popping in the doorway, but not fully as to not reveal themselves were caught by the emerald eyes.

Spike toasted the cup at the door while his eyes locked with those of Twilight Sparkle’s, before splashing the contents of his drink all over Rarity’s face. The orange liquid leaked along with it black tears from her eyes while matting her purple mane to the floor.

Crumpling the cup in his claw, his eyes trailed up and down everypony in the room. Even having the courage in his chest to gaze the Rarity before the anger could even propel out of her body.

“This is a party where everypony is supposed to be friends.” The destroyed cup fell to the grass below the purple claw. “While I don’t particularly dislike anypony in this room, nor do I overly like anyone either. And yes, Twilight, I don’t hate you with all my might.”

The lavender face revealed itself past the door frame with confusion painting all of her features. “Spike, I—”

“Save the cliche.” Spike walked towards the barn door and allowed his claw to rest on the handle. “I realized now what it is I wanted to do. From day one, I’ve been the annoying kid that’s forced to be dragged along. Applejack puts up with me; Pinkie doesn’t mind me; Rarity uses me then ignores her own guilt about it; Rainbow finds me annoying – don’t make that face, yes you do.”

The pegasus flapped from around the door with an open mouth and a held hoof.

“Of course I—”

“I’m just going to cut you girls off every time you reach the word I, you know that, right? The only reason why you’re objecting it is because I’m calling it out, if that not the case, you’d be silently nodding your head to the gossip of the town.”

The claw threw back the handle as the door the outside became open. “Twilight and I used to be so close before she had friends that took her away. And that made me realize: Twilight only wanted me because she had no other friends – I was the only one that could fill the loneliness inside her heart. Once she found someone who could that that better— oh I’m sorry!”

The girls leaned their heads forward.

“Someones that could do that better. But that left your stuck with me, so you did the least you could to keep me… I don’t even know! What’s crazier is that I don’t even blame you, only my mother who left me in the care of someone so shallow. Maybe she thought your genesis would rub off on me – turns out mothers can be wrong after all.”

A talon foot stepped onto the grass outside the barn and into the black shadow of the world. “The only one, the only one! I honestly can say that I like and thinks she likes me, is Fluttershy. And I’m sorry to her that I’m even doing this!

“But I’m out! I’m done. I’m leaving, getting a job I enjoy, and going to places where I may even be accepted! And even if I don’t find such a place, if I can even find a spot where I can be alone with no one else, then at least I can accept myself there! Without any of you pointing out all my faults and annoyance.”

Gripping the door with a claw, Spike leaned his head into the room. “Later heroes. Here’s hoping we don’t meet again!”

The door slammed.

Rain began to pour outside onto the leaves of the trees, before dripping onto the grass below. And then, the door opened once more.

“Expect for you, Fluttershy: I’ll see you at home.”

The door was slammed once more, and no more noise, except for the rain, was heard.

Resting his back against an apple tree just off on the farm, Falcon tipped his hat with a grin occupying his muzzle.

22 – "Final Night."

~22~

"Final Night."

Rain began to beat down upon the leaves of the trees and on the ends of the grass. Not even the glow from Luna’s heavenly moon was able to penetrate the black clouds that populated the sky, as a dark fog began to settle across the woods.

Footsteps continued to mesh against the wet grass as the creature made forth into the darkness of the forest, not a sway in his step nor his eyes forced to narrow. If a tree or some greater threat were to confront him on his path, he’d walk into them with his still pointing down.

“Dragon don’t have to worry about catching hypothermia,” boomed a voice from both everywhere and nowhere amidst the black fog, “but sniffles know not a difference between fur or scales, my friend.”

The drake’s step hovered over the ground, before softly coming down upon it, as it head gazed around. Once he had left the place that was not to be named, the dragon found himself in a mindless trance– like the one that took hold of him the night he left the library – that promised almost to teleport him away from his worries.

“I hope what I say next doesn’t become an issue,” the voice lessened into whisper akin to a breeze at night, “but I couldn’t help but overhear the event that transpired less than an hour ago.”

The silhouette of the tree ahead had vibrated in time to the voice, earning Spike’s attention as he approached the bark and looked behind it: nothing.

“Your words sound foolish to the bystander's ears. But for them to be said by you, it must mean that they ring some truth inside you.” Another tree vibrated in tune to the words of the voice, causing Spike to approach it as well, only to find more of the black fog that darkened his vision.

“So tell me, my dear dragon, what has the events of the night transpire to you?”

Breaths were stolen away from the dragon. His purple claw was furling upon itself, while his eyes never ceased its search for the owner of the voice. “I still haven’t made sense of the night, and I doubt I will without a good night’s sleep. But I can almost guarantee, that when I awake, I’ll regret most of my actions tonight.”

The fog began to thicken. A frost nipping at the interior of the dragon’s throat.

“Why to subject yourself to such guilt, my friend!” the voice boomed once more that inspired more fog to appear and for the trees to grow taller. “Blaming yourself for the natural sadness that has befallen you? Why I must ask, should one mistake or slip of the awkward tongue force you down upon your knees: only to gain a moment’s glance of indifference!”

Those words sent shivers coursing through the purple legs, causing their owner to fall back a step from the revelation of reason to an insecurity long bottled up since youth. “But isn’t that all I’m worth? Those girls are the real heroes to my heart, and I’ve long accepted being in their shadow, so long, as I could always remain there.” His claw clenched shut as his head erect upwards to the unseeable sky.

“Not matter how much I grow; regardless of how much I learn, I will always revert to being the dragon in someone's shadow. I can’t keep fooling myself with a false hope that I’ll become anything more than just that because it hurts too much when I realize just how far their shadows stretch.”

The black fog began to stream towards the dragon and curl around his lips, always remaining an inch away from his purple scales. His body tensed with a shiver consuming all of his nerves.

“For a creature belong to one of the greatest species, you sure are lacking in the narcissistic charm that dragons are known for!” The slit houses of trees and the faint outlines of the clouds were lost to the fog.

“Think not for those who rank supreme than you but care nothing for you, but instead, think of the ones of you who care for you. For it is through them that you receive essentials required to one day reach the moon and take your place among the stars.”

Nothing but fog enshrouded the area and the dragon. Not even the claw frozen before his eyes able to be seen by them. There existed at the moment nothing that could give an honest reflection of the dragon that Spike was.

“Whoever you are…” Spike choked out a breath from his frozen chest. “...whatever you are...please...please get rid of all this fog in my head…”

“When will you finally realize?” the voice whispered in a subdued tone, as the blackness refused to relent. “That the nothingness in your head is not an indication that everything has gone wrong, and the emptiness of the fog bears to paint towards you?”

“But—” A stream of coughs erupted out from the dragon as his chest began to grow warm, overwhelming his body with an abstract familiarity. “No...no...that can’t be the case. This forest and its fog are all wrong, and my feelings on them aren’t right.”

“By whose standard are you judging this forest and its fog? Is by the impression you believe you should have, or by the honest feelings you have in your heart that now have gone numb to reality?”

The black streams of the fog began to flow down along the dragon’s scales. He had flinched in anticipation of the frost that was inevitably attached to them but only found it caressing him like a warm breeze.

“There exist no answers that I could bestow upon your heart that it would fully accept, only the means to show you that path that will take you to your own conclusion. We both stand to profit so much from a mutual bond.”

The pelting rain against the leaves began to relent, as the occasional drop served only to soothe the dragon's ears. The caressing fog that felt like to bodies joined into one trailed away from the dragon’s soles, as the blue glow of the moon began to shine down upon him.

“Tonight is the final night I can spend on you,” the distancing voice spoke. “If you insist on enacting not a friendship, but a brotherhood with me, then seek me at the tree where you first came to rest. Burn my card against that bark, and prepare a temporary farewell to those who hold the tiniest piece of your heart.”

The black fog crept back into the nothingness it originated from as light was restored to the night. Spike continued forth no longer in a mindless trance his body used as a defense mechanism to save from his worries, as his consciousness mind sought forth the tree to bring about eternal troubles.

And the Fluttershy crept upon his mind.

23 – "Thank you."

~23~

"Thank you."

The moon had reached its apex in the starlit indigo nighttime sky by the time the rain finally ceased, and the gray clouds responsible for the frozen droplets to fade out from existence. Most of Ponyville’s citizens already laid asleep in their beds and their unconscious state cared for by Luna’s dream embrace.

There were those by choice, and those by chance, who stay awake despite whosoever celestial orb may dominate the sky. Such was the case of the ponies who sat in a hushed chatter inside the barn of Sweet Apple Acres, but more relevant to this story, the dragon who crept across the living room of a certain cottage.

“Signed...by your temporary assistant, Spike the Dragon.” The reptilian tongue had slithered out at some point while the dragon was composing the letter, coming to lay rest upon up his cheek. “Feels weird to be handing in a second resignation so close to the first…”

He placed the scroll next to the lit lamp upon the wooden table, letting out a sigh that carried a weight from his chest, as he turned around for the door. Only, it was then that a second shadow was cast upon the wall by the tiny flame.

“I knew...that you...would be here…” Fluttershy’s head heaved back and forth as she stepped out from the archway, not closing the door behind her. “...the girls thought you might wind up making a great mistake while such a horrible rain was beating down, so I left as soon as I could to come find you.”

“Fluttershy.” The dragon couldn’t help but gulp at the puddle to form just underneath the mare’s form, igniting a fire of care that sent his claw grasping for the blanketed that laid folded atop the couch, then walking over to the mare to cover her in the dry and warming fabric. “You’re positively soaked! Please tell me you didn’t come looking for me right away, and that you came home right away?”

He began to wrap the blanket over her back and underneath her tummy until it conformed well enough to her fur for the blanket tucked into place just above her shoulder. But as his claw fell into the combined plushness of the fabric and her even softer coat, he felt the suppressed trembles that were coursing through her body.

Fluttershy decided it best not to lie to the dragon who believed his actions had caused her such a discomfort that opened her body up to the possibility of sickness. “I left not too long after you did, only after I made sure that the girls were alright and wouldn’t be hurt if I left a little early. I tried right away searching and calling out your name in the woods, but it was so dark tonight that I couldn’t even see the trees a few feet in front of me.

“I even bumped my nose against a branch.” She added with a giggle and a small blush of the cheeks.

Spike’s face quivered as ever as his talons slowly approached her nose, and carefully, wiped off the dirt that had collected there. “I.” He inhaled deeply, then looked away. “I...I’m sorry I put you through this, Fluttershy.”

The pegasus merely stared at him for a moment before she shook her head, a determination lit a flame in her heart for the dragon. “It wasn’t any trouble for me to come find you, Spike,” she said with as much as that flame embracing her words, “especially once I had the realization that sent me trotting home as quick as possible.”

That managed to trick the dragon once more into looking her way, where she was able to capture his emerald eyes amidst her own. “And just what did you realize, Fluttershy?”

She smiled up at him in such a way that froze his heart for the duration of her words. “That I and Spike have become too close over the past week for him to now leave without him saying goodbye.”

Once blood began to pump again in the dragon’s heart, he could only feel cold blood course his body. “Oh.”

The claw that had been purposely left the mare’s shoulder in hopes that she’d never swat it away was now stripped away from her warmth, as it came to rest at the dragon’s side as he stood up. “I’m afraid that was never my intention, Fluttershy,” the dragon said, stepping aside as to grant her sight to the scroll upon the table.

“I can never quite get the words out right whenever the situation is too severe, or when it’s to someone I care about. My last goodbye ended in severing a life-long friendship, so I figured leaving my feelings clearly upon the paper would be the best way for me to disappear temporarily.”

The ever dancing flame illuminated the black text upon the scroll, which reflected upon Fluttershy’s eyes before she blinked and looked back to the dragon gathering his pouch next to the couch. “You don’t mean to tell me that you plan to leave tonight, do you Spike?” she stepped out a little from her blanket, standing up in a hope to reach him. “I know tonight must have been hard for you, as it was on everypony else. But that’s no reason to leave before Celestia’s sun has even come up!”

Spike took a glance at her from over his shoulder as his claws worked below to tie the pouch to his side. “I’m not leaving because of tonight.” He finished the knot and turned to face her. “I’m going because I made a promise to myself to go out and explore the world, and find whatever it is I’m searching for.”

He approached her once more and settled down onto a knee so that their eyes could meet upon the same level. “Living with you has been such a blast that I’ve forgotten most of my worries and insecurities, though the questions that they bear affect not my heart, but my mind.”

A claw shot forth behind her neck and drew her inwards until the scales of his chest met the fur of her’s. “When I’m with you, these things that used to hurt me are now only rendered into questions. But my mind is too weak to not go on a quest to find their answers.”

Pink became of the yellow cheeks as her body trembled for another reason.

“It’s because of this, that even though our friendship is superficial to the point of awkwardness.” The claw that had reassured Fluttershy into him fell away from her neck, as he once again rose. “That I will still forever consider it to be the greatest friendship I’ve ever had. Thank you, Fluttershy.

“And I’m sorry as well. But this is my temporary goodbye.”

The mare returned fell back onto her haunches as the blanket covered her form once again. His footsteps creaked against the wood with every step he took, slow, as if he were waiting for something to stop him.

“I don’t understand.”

The footsteps stopped, but Fluttershy did not turn around.

“You say you had so much fun, but then that you must go off to find some answers. I don’t get you, Spike.” She swore she heard him open his mouth, but not a single word drew out from his throat. “I had so much fun with you over as well. The guilt that plagued me because I felt I had taken you from Twilight disappeared once I heard your voice across the hall. And our conversations over tea had caused them to go cold far sooner than I liked.”

Finally, she turned to face him, with a smile adorning her lips. “That’s why I’ll wait for you here, Spike. Even if your actions tonight were brash and hurtful, and your plans to leave causing my heart to ache. I’ll forever wait for you here, Spike, with the door to your room always open.”

The flame continued to dance. The shadows upon the wall staring into the darkness of one-another, and still completely lost to the beauty of one another. Just above to the small window with the view of the sky, the moon began its graceful descent.

Spike slowly closed his mouth, and swallowed once his lips at met. He took a claw to above his heart, and the other to his lower back. Then he bowed forth to his excellent host, keeping his head bowed towards her.

Fluttershy couldn’t help but nod her head as well.

When the drake arose once more, he spared not another glance her way, as he stepped before the door that had been left open. Curling his claw closed, he took a breath, then unfurled the claw.

“Thank you, Fluttershy.” He stepped outside and prepared to close the door behind him. “I promise not to be too long.”

The door came to a close, and then, the dragon was gone.

“Promise me that you’ll never lie.” The mare said only to herself, as she rose once more with the blanket firmly attached to her. Just outside the window, the dragon began to cross the bridge and went to approach the tree that he had slept under his first night out.

The tree where he saw Fluttershy for the first time in a while.

The tree where all of this began.

Inside the house, the flame continued to dance to the shadows of the furniture it cast upon the wall. Soon Fluttershy approached the table with the lamp and the scroll, just as Spike lifted the card out from his pouch and placed it against the bark of the tree.

A green fire streamed forth onto the card, burning it into the tree as a neon green line short across the tree. Black goo began to spill out from inside the lines, screeching into the nighttime breeze, as it lunged forth onto the dragon. He attempted to scream but found he had no mouth to do so with, as he was sucked inside the tree, where no longer his body existed.

Fluttershy then began to read the resignation of the dragon who was once at her service, and responsible for a part of her happiness. When she had reached his signature that he had signed in a way exclusively to her, the virgin mare couldn’t help but begin to weep upon the page.

The moon disappeared behind the mountainous horizon, just as the sun rose past it to take its rightful place in the blue sky.

24 – "Fall Easily Into Your Slumber."

~24~

"Fall Easily Into Your Slumber."

Spike found himself floating in an imposing black void dotted with tiny pinpricks of light, adding to the ethereal beauty of the scene before him. Every breath drawn from the strange void served as a pleasant chill on his lungs, assisting in calming down the trembles coursing through his body.

The black goo swirling within the tree had sprung forth upon his wrists, spreading across the length of his scales, until sucking back his existence to the dreamscape inside the tree. Where every once in awhile, a wisp of green, purple, and gold swirl by only to vanish into the oblivion.

“Wher…” The nerves inside the dragon, unsettling his voice, finally began to lose their tension. “...where am I?”

In the infinite distance that still felt within the dragon’s grasp, the cosmos began to swirl around the space until forming together into some comprehensive form to the dragon. “In a place designed to return to you your calm breath after so much mental exertion, as well as to steady your nerves for whatever conflict that may arise the following day.”

The ethereal beauty of the dreamscape bore resemblances to the soft blue glow of Luna’s moon, while the voice itself brought such comfort to the dragon’s soul, much like when Princess Celestial used whisper love into the dragon’s ear as he fell asleep.

Spike couldn’t help but have a small laugh in the presence of such a comparable figure. “And here I thought you’d brought me here for a job interview.”

The Cosmos lit up in a similar fashion of laughter as the dragon. “One of my agents has already sought you out for a conversation of the minds, which he tells my you’ve excelled wonderfully at, which leads me to enlist you on the spot.”

The drake began to float in the space, not quite in control of his direction, but not minding the sensation as this figure and its voice was found in every aspect of this place. “I had no clue that was my interview...we didn’t even talk that much about anything.”

“Does a much greater requirement need to exist for you to feel worthy in our companionship?”

“Well.” The may pinprick of colorful lights served as this things voice existence, to be found consuming every direction the dragon looked upon. Even though this thing had every possible aspect and perspective on the dragon, Spike felt not an ounce of anxiety towards the thing.

“Kinda. I...I lived with this unicorn named Twilight all my life. I love her, and I still kind of hope she likes me. But most of our conversation were either demands of my services to her, which I usually felt I failed in, or discussions about philosophical issues that began to hurt my brain after a while, which would always cause her to look at me in such a way that I was stupid...almost unworthy of her time.”

“I certainly wasn’t expecting to hear an answer such as yours, which would’ve brought great pains to my heart if I wasn’t cursed to have one.” Its voice began to fade at the end as the lights of the cosmos dimmed as if it were the only bodily response it was capable of. “This friend of yours seemed devoted to the realms of intelligence and pony wisdom, though it seems she hasn’t come to a conclusion partial conclusion on why those things exist.”

Even though the figure was to be seen in every direction of the dreamscape, the drake couldn’t help but continuously drift his eyes in search of the voice. “But even if that’s the case – it still feels like there’s some standard for which ponies and the like are to become friends.”

“Such futile thing for standards to existing when unintentional beauties continue to blossom.” Despite not having a clear body, it still felt like to the dragon that the thing was drawing closer to him. “But if it is for your heart alone and not the matter of logic, then allow me to clarify: I see within your soul the grit of the unrecognized fighter and the potential of a dragon capable of reason.

“Although it pains me to see such a great case being handled in the worst possible fashion by creatures known for their fundamental caring natures. That is why I created this space for you to untangle the venomous thoughts and ideas injected into your mind by these same creatures.”

Spike brought his claw before his eyes, dilated to his purple scales that bore nothing of the black goo that previously laid upon it. In space, so dark, Spike had never seen for clearly. A place so chilling, that he never felt more comforted in his life.

“I wouldn’t be opposed to you staying here for a few days, Spike.” A flower of warmth blossomed in the dragon’s heart upon remembering her sweet voice; the sensation combining perfectly with the pleasant chill of the dreamscape. Though in remembrance of her memory, the drake felt even more confused.

“But not all ponies are like that,” Spike couldn’t be sure if he were speaking to the voice, or to himself, as both almost felt the same. “I meant this beautiful mare that made a painful week for me into the best I’ve ever had. And even though I’d do anything for her, I feel as if I can’t do anything for her.”

He went to pause for a moment for his breath to catch up to the speed of his heart, but the air of the dreamscape had already put his breathing in perfect sync to his emotions. “It feels like I'm relying on her so much when it comes to money, a place to sleep, and mental comfort. I know she doesn’t mind sees it not as a problem, but I can’t keep going on like this with nothing to offer her with.”

The cosmos began to light up in a burst of little laughter. “You’ll have to forgive me, my dearest dragon, but it's been so long since I’ve heard of the wonders and hope-induced dreams of love.”

“Love?!”

“Why yes. Like a love to a sibling that you’d do anything for, and they the same towards you. Like an eternal circle of comfort and love.” The little laughter began to cease. “Unless you had some other definition of the word in mind?”

Spike huffed and averted his eyes, the only time where he felt no presence around him. “Not at all.” He eventually looked back up to the thing, who came back into the dragon’s view upon his desire for it. “But still...it feels like if I don’t improve myself as a dragon– as a being, and answer these questions for myself, that I’ll never be anything more than a burden to Miss Fluttershy.”

“Quite the noble desire that lines up perfectly with your dragon’s code. May I be so rude in presuming that the reason you joined my little agency is to serve as the means to accomplish that great desire?”

Spike went to answer with a yes but found his throat too tense to speak with. So he nodded his head at the thing.

“Then everything in my power will be invested in growing you into the dragon you wish to be, and making you the being wealthy in all its forms so that you may care for those who are close to your heart.”

At the back of the dragon’s mind, a question that could no longer be suppressed sprung to the forefront. “By why do all this?” Spike couldn’t help but ask as he struggled to understand this new caring reality now.

“I’m not someone as famous or smart as Twilight, who is a princess with infinite potential. Nor am I someone so funny or clever as to change the minds of the masses. Sure I may be a dragon, but that effect has nothing on the ponies around me.”

He drew out a long exhale as he closed his eyes, believing the world around him built and meant for the wrong being. “You could do better than me. Someone meant to do what it is you might have in mind and bring far greater results. I am fraud in both my friends and to a figure like you that resembles a god.”

Spike clenched his claw into his palm until his talons began to dig into his scales. “I’m just a useless nobody born to make the superior feel superior. Just cast me adrift in this vast space, never to be seen again!”

There was silence for the moment, as the light past his sealed eyelids began to dim. For a moment, Spike began to believe that his wish had come true until something whispered into his ear. “What you crave is not eternal emptiness, in which, you are vaguely aware of yourself like in a dream. But rather, to fall into a long and profound sleep, where all your worries and troubles are unable to trivialize your mind constantly. With daily routines and habits instilled within you, nothing can be mended while you're in this state.

“So fall asleep now, my newest agent...and child until you’re able to wake up to an indifference to yourself and the world. Where your heart-wrenching question can finally be placed to rest on the back-burner until your journey gives you the experience to answer them one at a time. For if you were to embark now, all of these miseries would merely obscure your way.”

Spike felt himself lying down in the space, comfortable despite having no material to protect him, as he continued to drift through space. “How long...will I be...asleep for?”

“For as many nights it takes to steady your nerves, for as many months it takes to clear your head, and for as many years until the problems of your world are fresh yet indifferent to you.”

“N-no!” Spike said as he attempts to spring up, but this body was too limp and tired to begin thrashing about. “I...don’t want to hibernate just yet...and never see her smile again…”

“Hush now my little agent. Time will be faster to you here than it is to them out there.” The being’s lights began to dim until there was nothing but darkness amongst the dreamscape. “Try to put these questions to rest and fall easily into your slumber.”

“But I need to know who I am!” Spike cried out from his daze. “I need to know what I mean to the girls if I ever matter, if I’m capable of my dreams are just a useless idiot who speaks too much. What of my parents? Does Celestia still love me? Will I learn to love? Please! I can’t fall aslee—”

And so, the dragon feel, quietly drifting through the dreamscape bearing no direction. The glide helped in bringing his worries from the forefront of his mind to the back of it, as his nerves were no longer forced to tense at overly-thoughtful miseries of the next day, for days no longer mattered to him.

Schedule eternally empty with only endless sleep attached. This was to be his life until he was able to re-create the aroma of this dreamscape:

“Indifference in an always changing disguise, designed to cater, to the desires of everyone's atmospheres perfectly."

Thus concludes Act II

Spike’s desire to truly become a number one assistant for Miss Fluttershy causes him an existential breakdown, forcing him into a slumber supervised by The Agency itself.

ACT II: 25 – "The Orange Sea."

Spike Quits His Job and Goes on Numerous Quests

Act II

"Of Castles Both Old & New"

~25~

"The Orange Sea"

In the seemingly boundless sea awash in the exuberant hues of brilliant yellows and softly warm oranges, there floated a room akin to one from a hotel that drifted endlessly across the sea. Beyond the pane of glass overlooking the room, one would see creatures hailing from different borders and different times, all gathered together underneath a single roof.

Falcon laid upon one of the two queen-sized beds belonging to the room, while his white fedora covered his hazel colored eyes, and his lips began to part. “It’s been awhile since we a last met under the same roof, decreeing long ago, that these meetings were a waste of time.”

He inhaled deeply and exhaled lightly. “So why don’t we play a little catch up before the big guy joins us from the Orange Sea? Did any of you become likable over the course of all these years, or are my eyes just as great as detecting your lies as they were before?”

A black as a midnight on a moonless night coated earth pony sat upon a wooden chair in the middle of the room, the glow emitting from the orange sea shining upon his sealed eyelids, as his hooves rested upon a sheathed katana pressed against the wooden floor. “You claim to read us so well”– his eyelids then slid open –“when  your eyes aren’t even open to the truth around you.”

“I really had hoped that you would've been one of the few to change, Regal.” Falcon finished with a sigh, lifting his fedora off from his eyes. “Eyes aren’t a requirement to hear what my intuition speaks to me. But, since you’ve been the one who's all so gracious to kick off this conversation, why don’t you start by giving us a slice of your life?”

Regal’s nostrils flared from the chuckle repressed by his lips, as his eyelids slid closed over his emerald eyes. “Wandering is not a slice of my life, but what dedicate it to. I go to where I’m needed and avoid where I’m wanted, offering my services to divine opportunities to offset the ill deeds carried out by our little agency.”

Despite a coat as black as night, Regal’s wings were as white as light when they fluttered lightly. “But if your question delves into the depths of our personalities, then you are indeed correct in your statement: I still wander the world in search of the answer to the question I’ve long forgotten.”

Falcon sighed as he rocked his head forward, the fedora sliding back over his eyes. “You ever think about getting a diary?”

Another chuckle was repressed by Regal’s lips.

“If you boys are finished with your banter,” The griffon lying upon the other bed slurred her words, “I’d like to give my statement in the vainest of hopes it’ll be enough for me to skip this redundant meeting.”

Falcon couldn’t help but laugh softly. “Now if it isn’t the one and only, Lola! The lady responsible for destroying kingdoms by seducing their kings, tossing them afterward to the mobs of gathering fires that once used to be their loyal citizens. But more important to us, the Lola responsible for abolishing our meetings in the first place.”

“Don’t be so glum, chum. After all, conversations like these are designed to solely relieve our hearts, while the work capable of actually changing the world awaits us outside this realm.” Lola noticed the smile on Falcon’s lips, which gave her the confidence to continue speaking in the sarcastic tone, although the frown on Regal’s face brought back to her her unsurety.

Before she began her banter once more, Lola tail lazed back over to before her chestnut-colored chest. At the end of the tail was a pink ball of fuzz. “As usual, kings and princess fall quickly to the whims of an exotic and eccentric gal. Doing all that is in their power to uncover my charms, while meeting my demands in an attempt for me to stay by their side.”

She rocked her at the blurred images of her past lovers, heaving a sigh at how easy it had been to seduce love out of such great beings. Lola’s right eye was covered by a waterfall of highlighted green hair, allowing her to clench it privately in attempts to repress those memories.

“But if it's my latest diary entry you seek to hear, Falcon,” Lola’s head fell onto her resting paws atop the plush bed, “then allow me to give my latest update. I understand perfectly how to become every individual male’s needs and wants, and use that knowledge to both toy with and advance our plot. But the fun of stringing you boys along is starting to run its course, as I’m becoming a believer that love is truly dead.”

Despite the fact that his eyes were hidden underneath his fedora, Falcon could still see the moment of sorrow that washed over the usually playful griffin’s face. “Is must be tough to see such a pure emotions being so easily manipulated. But isn’t that why you fell in love with your duty in the first place?”

Lola blinked away the momentary sorrow that seeped into her consciousness, banishing it down to the darkest reaches of her subconscious mind, and allowing her usual playful persona to take over once more. “You’ve got me in that regard, Falcon. I suppose I my love for others was simply replaced by my love for the job.”

Flacon smirked, though not of natural impulses, but by force of a wavering will. “Null!”

Leaning against the paper thin wall of the hotel was a light-blue coated unicorn, whose eyes were but a moment ago sealed close, now stretched open in shock. “Where! What?”

Falcon couldn’t help but sigh. “Asleep again? How many wars and battles have you slept through now?””

“Hey. You trying having a symbiote merged with your conscious and subconscious that likes to talk crap and sing, and then we can talk about the importance of not getting sleep whenever possible.”

The gray earth pony sat up on the bed and removed the fedora from his head, realizing a mane swept back by a thin-toothed comb. “If we didn’t wake you up, you’d end up sleeping on the end of time.”

“Yeah, I would.” Null bounced off from the wall and raised up his hoof, half of it consumed by light green fur. “Luckily I have a Virus that wakes me the whenever he gets bored.”

The green strands of fur began to transform into a thick liquid that shot forth into a swirling stream. “Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!”

Null hovered his eyes over everybody in the room. “See what I have to deal with? I don’t care about any of you or of anything you all have to say. My only concern is doing enough interesting things to keep Virus from getting bored, thus allowing me to go back to sleep.”

Null stood back up on his hind hooves and fell back onto the wall once more. “I would love to be dead, that way, I could sleep to the end of times. But if that happened, then my body gets taken over by Virus, and the end of times will come a lot sooner than intended.”

“Riiight.” Falcon’s eye twitched at the concept of working with those two once more, the very idea tiring his head back down onto the pillow. “Welp! Since we’ve all played out little keep-up, it's about time we greeted our host.”

His eyes shifted left, to where the candles of the room went out with a trail of gray smoke, and rushing winds blew up the blinds. From the window, a gray ball of a raging current began its approach.

“Isn’t that right, Mr. Count of the Orange Sea?”

26 – "The Count"

~26~

"The Count"

The winds began to subside from the approaching ball comprised of the current. Its swirling speed slowing down as it reached the rim of the window, before the current ceased entirely, and released what was within its sphere into the room.

Immediately, everyone jumped up from their seats and their beds and gave a proper salute to the thing now standing among them in the room. All except for Falcon, who put back on his alabaster hat. “I wasn’t expecting you to take this form unless it was of the utmost importance, Agency. Or should we call you Count?”

Standing before the lot was the outline of an indescribable creature whose form was constructed by the very eyes that saw it, and projected forth whatever it is that sat closest to their hearts.

Lola held back the tears welling in her eyes at the sight of her beloved father.

Null’s heavy eyelids began to slide close at the caring woman in front of him, ready to coed him asleep with soft spoken words.

Regal saw the pure beauty of words spiraling around in form of a mare which he could not describe, catching glances at the swirling words that filled his heart, and gave him the impression that if he could find their correct order, that his long searched for the answer could finally become true.

And Falcon saw nothing of the Count, besides the lights of the Orange Sea the brighten up in correlation to the Count’s voice.

“Call me whatever you wish,” the count said with a small bow, everyone else except for Falcon repeating the gesture. “However, when I transition from the abstract to the tangible, I prefer the calling of Count. That is if it isn’t too much of a hindrance to ask you, my little agents.”

Falcon’s lips swept right under the heavy exhale from his nostrils, as he kicked off from the bed and stood on the carpeted floor. “Not at all, Count. We’re at your service, and our ears await for what you have to tell us next.”

“Fantastic.” A hoof composed of swirling words rose into the air, commanding the window closed with a slight creak, and igniting the candles of the room with the flare from his eyes. “Please, everyone return to whatever position made you the most comfortable, as I promise not to waste too much of everyone’s time. Even if it may be only a millisecond of reality's time, I hope to place everyone at ease.”

Everyone returned to the spots they were before the Count’s arrival, but not even the plushness of the bed could hope to rid the stiffness residing in their bodies.

“I know now that it’s been a long time since we’ve all sat down together,” The Count began as it rested his wording hoof atop the wooden table of the room, “but I hope the time we’ve spent away hasn’t hampered on the friendship and loyalty you all once used to share...and had toward me.”

All in the room were quick to erect from their spots in order speak their love the quickest route into the Count’s ears.

“Please.” The two superficial hooves rose in the air before their lips so could so much as split, and with a slight downward movement, ushered them back down to their places. “I merely say that in jest, and regret that I have done so. But it gives me the greatest of pleasures to see that your love for me still burns within your hearts.”

The count began its approach to the center of the room, where even the heavy eyes of Null followed its every sway of the caramel hip. “You seem to be discomforted by exhaustion,” the Count said as it walked toward Null instead, the purple strands from its silky mane swirling in the air around it.

A cloven hoof hovered itself before Null’s face, where he was quick to lay his cheek upon it, as the hoof raised his ears closer to the Count’s lips. No one else could hear the voice incomprehensible to the waking conscious but was enough to wash away the tension collected at Null’s green hooves, as his natural blue reclaimed their place upon his body.

“I hope that was enough to wake you, Null.” The Count said as it removed its hoof from his cheek and walked back to the center of the room, not before glancing back at the unicorn. “Always remember that other voices than chaos exists; that will speak to you regardless of the context.”

Null no longer leaned on the wall to support the weight of his body and mind, as the tensions in both had been relieved by a stream of freshness coursed through his muddled consciousness.

“Now then, if I may have everyone’s ear.” The count stood up on his hind legs and gazed at each of its members. “Our progress toward changing Equestria has been following in perfect coloration to the divine plan, something impossible if not for everyone's aspects working together, as well as conflicting.”

The room was in an air of silence that only the indomitable will of the Count was capable of breaching and controlling, swaying all of those who breathed even a single breath in favor of its opinion. “Given your prolonged lives in thanks to the phenomena of the Orange Sea, the completion of the divine plan remains ever far away despite our best interest.”

Falcon groaned internally at the superfluous words of the being whom he loved most, not even the coat that he had dedicated until grayness to the Count had seen just what the divine plan was. Although only the Count’s words were able to stir what was left of his feelings and gave purpose to a life not worth living, Falcon still hadn’t a clue to who the Count was.

“Fate has graced us with a special being that will forever change the course of our density, but will re-write history so that Equestria will bear a better future!”

Through an unconsciousness intention, everyone expects Falcon stepped closer to the Count to have more clarity in both his voice and in his words. “For as long as I can remember in my painful existence that I’ve long endured, I’ve seen the incompetence of ponies who planned the escape of the world within the limits of their narrow life span, never giving thought to what may come after.”

The words that composed the Count’s form began coursing in a speed matching of his rising anger. “Even when the world was graced with two eternal Princesses, they displayed their unwillingness to act upon harsh concepts in fear of setting a precedent that their little ponies may begin to follow.”

Its hoof orchestrated themselves up before splitting left and right in an attempt to embrace the room in the Count’s ideals. “But that’s where we come in! Those who lurk not in the light of the day or the darkness of the night, but in the sea of endless possibilities, manipulating the waves to give the vessel known as ‘life’ the best possible current toward its destination.”

A golden scepter burnt into existence by the words that flew off from the Count’s form, until its hoof took hold of it and lifted it into the air, shining all those in the room with its golden glow. “Those, who adapt to the different atmospheres of the world to correct its imperfections, while maintaining an indifference toward your own feelings so you may better grasp them.”

The golden scepter sliced through the thick air of the room to impale itself into the carpet of the room, still encasing those around it in its warming glow. “Neither good or bad, we remain unknown to carry out the divine plan. And it is with our newest recruit”– the scepter swirled back into the air and slid away from the blinds to the window, which peered outward to a purple drake floating along the sea –“the dragon of a history that he knows not of while containing the wisdom and logic of ponies.”

Count turned back to his agents with a smile that looked more like a grin, as they all looked onward with eyes unable to see the great glory that was before them. Then, Falcon spoke.

“Wait. Who put Spike on a raft?”

27 – "Pampered Inside a Treehouse?"

~27~

"Pampered Inside a Treehouse?"

“That was me!” answered the distorted voice of symbiote known as Virus, who swirled forth in his green liquid form. “You ponies and dragon usually have something underneath you as you sleep –unless you’re Null, who levitates himself as he sleeps – so I figured I’d build him a rafty-raft, so he doesn’t get uncomfortable.”

“That’s…” Falcon's sepias eyes drifted across the room to assess the reactions of his fellow agents, relishing at the sight of their confused and slightly scared faces. “... pretty thoughtful, Virus. Thank you?”

“De nada.” The green goo slurped back into the seemingly portal that was Null’s green furred hooves.

The count’s eye also flinched for, but a moment of realization of a detail he might have missed, knowing full well now that another aspect of the symbiote existed. “Now that the surprises of today have run their course, shall we now discuss the prospects of our future dragon agent?”

“What’s there to discuss?” Falcon asked with a wave of the hoof, as he leaned back into the pillow of the bed. “The dragon’s insecure about himself due to the lack of love shown by those closest to us, and desperately seeks answers to who he is. If it weren’t for me liking the kid’s personality, I’d throw him in the same line as Regal over there.”

Regal shot his gaze over to the bed which Falcon laid upon. “Do you mean to mock the struggle I’ve long endured to find the answers I’ve forever pondered?”

“Yes.” was the reply. “Yes indeed.”

A bang resounded throughout the paper thin wall of the hotel and momentary vibrated the carpeted floor that then coursed through everyone’s bones. “Please keep the banter to a minimal and outside of this room!”

An air of silence began to thicken over the chamber, making it harder for all to draw in the breaths need to calm their nerves, further adding to their panic states. The count sighed, the moment allowing everyone else to do the same, as its hoof clenched around the scepter began to loosen.

“My apology for raising my voice at you all, but my nerves, though non-existent as they may be, are still shot from taking away the dragon’s pain and memories of misery.” He inhaled deeply to erase the words that plagued at his form, which burnt away in a wisp of particles to outside the window. “His long needed slumber is almost at its end, for if any more years were to be added to his sleep, I fear he may enter his dragon hibernation early.”

The chestnut griffon crawled out from the bed and stood on her numb paws, stretching forward akin to a lazy feline as she popped the kinks that were placed on the back from the tension deriving from current atmosphere. She began to walk over to the window to rest her forearms on the rim of it, staring out to the dragon laid adrift through the Orange Sea.

“So that’s the Spike responsible for saving the Crystal Empire, while also being the pet to a Princess Twilight Sparkle.” Her amethyst eyes trailed from the sharp features his face had developed into over the years, to his slender torso begging to intake more muscles, and following the course of his tail that lay limp overboard the raft.

Lola’s pink furred ball tail rose from the floor and began to wag behind her in a trance. “Thought he’d be taller.”

Regal kicked the sheath of his katana that flipped over onto his back, locking into the strap that he wore over his shoulder. “A dragon capable of basic reasoning, huh.” He too approached Lola’s side, careful not to meet fur, as he stared out at the dragon. “But is he capable of putting forth the effort needed to improve whatever he is lacking, and a will that is indomitable?”

“He’s got grit and dreams,” Falcon explained from the bed, not caring enough to remove himself from the comfiness, “but we’re gonna have to carry him the rest of the way.”

“Precisely.” The Count soundlessly phased passed the wall of the hotel as its worded sprawling form hovered before the exuberant hues of brilliant yellows and warm oranges, becoming eclipsed by the array of lights. “It will fall upon each of you to show the drake how to access the aspects to himself that you’ve all mastered, as well as showing him the support he needs to destroy the enemy in his head.”

Null, who’d been leaning against the wall with his ears open and his mouth shut, finally came to the realization that changed that order. “Wait a second.” Everyone’s eyes drifted toward his sudden burst. “So you’re telling me, that this kid gets to stay back from all these adventures and what, not having to deal with anyone’s shit but laze about back home?”

“Well.” Null’s lazed perspective on the dragon’s matters certainly brought new concerns to the light of Falcon’s eyes, but there was still the impulse to defend his acquaintances/potential friend. “I mean there’s more misery attached to it, as well as being a dragon raised among ponies, but I guess you have one of the right approaches to it.”

A green hoovered raised itself before Null’s emerald eyes. “Do you hear that Virus? How about I switch you out with this Spike guy, that way, you can have more carnage in his far more powerful body, and I can go get pampered inside a treehouse?”

A current of waves vibrated around the course of the hoof in correlation to the symbiote words. “Eh, nope!”

“Fha…”

The Count’s form darkened as it floated backward into the brilliant lights of the sea, becoming bright by its approach. “It is time now for the dragon to awaken from his slumber, and to be brought to the place that is rightfully his by birth. I trust in you all to show him the ways of the Agency, and to transition seamlessly into The Drifters.”

Null glanced over at Falcon with confusion twinkling in his eye. “Drifters?”

“Our old code name for when our group was bigger.” Falcon glanced out the window to see the disappearance of the Count, sighing at just what the possibilities of the future held for them. “It was long before you join, so don’t sweat it.”

Over in the boundless Orange Sea and wisps would trail into the oblivion to fade away from existence, the Count hovered over a wooden raft set to sail the seas of the Orange current, carrying a special passenger into the beyond.

“Come now, my sweet and the dearest dragon: it’s time to rise now from your slumber.”

28 – "What Do You Feel Upon Waking?"

~28~

"What Do You Feel Upon Waking?"

The exuberant hues of brilliant yellows and warm oranges fell directly onto the eyelids of the purple dragon laid a slumber on the wooden draft drifting throughout the sea. He groaned as the burning sensation began to sting his eyes, forcing him to shield his eyes with a numb claw.

“Why is the sun so bright?” Spike’s sleep addled-question went unanswered as his upper-body lurched up, unintentionally popping the kinks developed during his long sleep that released his pent-up tension. His eyes gazed around the orange blur that filled the void he currently resided in until his eyes dilated to the color wisps that soared across the sea.

“What the…” His thigh tensed under the weight of lifting the rest of his body up, relaxing once both his feet came to settle upon the logs of wood that constituted the raft. ”Where...where am I?”

“Awake, are we?” Spoke the voice afar from the dragon’s back, causing him to turn and see in the distance to see also the thing formed by swirling words alone. “Tell me, my sweet and dearest dragon, what do you feel upon waking after such a great nap?”

Spike began to blink in coloration of his mind trying to comprehend the boundless space he now occupied; the floating creature before him whose body was superficial, and more importantly, what exactly it was he felt at that exact moment.

“Nothing.” The word left his lips not as a justification of his state that required contemplation, but rather on the immediate impulse of his primitive instinct that knew him well within the course of a second and assigned the lone word that encapsulated his being. “No tension coursing through my body, or my mind wrapping in loops for questions I can never answer.”

The worded being released a small chuckle as it leaned back. “Do you feel that’s a good thing or a bad thing?”

Spike’s emerald eyes trailed down to his claw that he held before his face, examining every purple scale that protected the bone underneath his talon. “Not sure. It’s just a thing, to me, I guess.”

The Count threw its shoulders forth in a closer inspection of the oncoming raft, fulfilling the glint of curiosity in its scrambled eyes. “Your case is most compelling, Spike the Dragon, so much, that I’m willing to propose a deal.”

The dragon gazed past the blurred contour of his talon to the soon approaching Count.

“If you can recall all of your fears upon entering the Orange Sea, and reciting them with the same care when you first asked me about them: I shall give you the answer you honestly seek for each one of them.”

Fuzz began to consume the Count’s form by the dragon’s blinking eye, who retreated for a moment into his subconscious to search for the things hidden away in its depths, so that they may no longer trouble his conscious mind.

“I remember being awake, and scared.” He said just above a whisper as the memory was pulled out from his mind and through his mouth without any processing. “Like I was possessed by an indescribable emotion for but a moment that destroyed the dam sealing away my fears that then began to flood out like a current.

“It made me exhausted, and just recalling it makes me want to go back to sleep.”

The Count excluded an aura of familiarity by its scribbled hooves glided upward. “Tell me! Do you still seek the answers you’ve sought all your life, or has my body become but mere lines to your eyes that successfully have sealed away the look of silent desperation?”

The suspended claws before the dragon’s eyes fell downward, getting caught in a swing halfway that led them to his sides. “I can still sense that they’re there, somewhere deep within me, but I no longer feel their combined weight that was once tight around my mind.”

Spike's eyes climbed the logs of the raft up to lock eyes with the Count which he now saw so clearly his true form, unable to describe even the emotion cast upon him from witnessing such a spectacle. “Nor does an ember remain from the fire that once fueled all my attempts to find my answer.”

Chuckles began to brew within the confines of the Count’s mouth, slowly began to spew past its tight lips, until it broke the barrier with laughter that rocked even the currents of the orange sea. “Fantastic! I see now not a single mistake in bringing you into our realm, but the folly of those who gave you up because of their ignorance.”

The particles responsible for creating the perfect form of the Count began to imbue itself with a long reserved light, brightening the Count’s image that it washed over the hues of the Orange Sea.

Spike became blinded by the sight that made his limbs go limp and his mind numb, becoming susceptible by its tiredness to accept anything as truth because it no longer had the energy to think for itself. The drake fell forth as his heavy eyelids began to drift close, though his body was caught in the waiting hooves of the Count.

“It’s about time, Spike, that you and I become one.”

29 – "Stuck In Time"

~29~

“Stuck In Time”

The wonderful sensation of warmth wrapped itself around the dragon’s body, swirling deeper in-between the cracks of his scales to envelop his spirit. In the distance, church bells began to chime together in a soft melody, relieving his resistance to the warmth.

Above, where rays of light began to shoot forth, column-words sprawled around the sphere of light. And from everywhere and nowhere, angels began to sing.

‘Sail on~

Our little one~

To the port you wish to reach.’

‘Where at the docks~

You are never mocked~

For how you acted while at sea~’

‘Go home~

With a lot of fish!

For that’s what they seek~’

Spike floated at the center of the sphere, eyes squinting at the blurry words that refused to become unfuzzy. The words themselves began to slow down in their pace at his awakening, coming to an eventual halt, before twisting around and becoming a black line to the dragon.

Endorphins began to course through the dragon’s mind, rendering him unable to consider that the aligning words directed toward him could be a possible threat. He instead indulged in the lightness of his limbs and being surrounded by light after so long a period of blackness.

The paper-thin words began to vibrate in the space they occupied, before slicing through the rays of light as they shot forth inside the dragon. His body spasmed every time a word was absorbed into his body, slowly building the way for a new being to blossom inside his subconscious.

“Ahh.” The words now spiraling around the depths of the dragon’s subconscious began to grow together into a voice. “Now this is what I call vast! No more jumbled blurs or distorted voice hampering the flow that is your conscious mind.”

The light of the sphere intensified, numbing the dragon’s eyes until they blurred away into an inky whiteness. The thin air that had been so easy to drink in for the drake became thick like the breeze of the sea, while the whiteness subsided.

Spike’s feet pivot around the logs after he had phased through the Count’s embrace, coming to peer over the edge of the raft at the boundless orange sea below. Swinging his arms around like propellers, he used the momentum to step back on the raft to see in the distance a line of white cutting into existence.

“Now isn’t that a beautiful sight?” a voice asked from everything and nowhere, causing Spike to twirl around so his eyes could dance everywhere. “Steady your eyes on the final destination of your voyage. Leave this place you know not of but are bound to, and display your indifference to the place you call home.”

Spike swung back around to the whiteness that had cut itself into existence, creating a gaping rift that expanded by the second. Small electric currents coursed within the rift that drew the raft at an even quicker speed.

The purple dragon croaked as he was thrown back, being saved only by his claw grasping at the beam of the raft to steady himself. Electric clouds began to flow out from the rift that disrupted the orange currents, creating waves that rocked the raft.

“Fear not of the sea, for it will stir a storm inside your mind!” The Count’s familiar voice began to emerge in the back of the dragon’s head. “Sail onward to the rift that will take you home, though it may not be the place you’re expecting.”

Spike didn’t have a response to give to the voice inside his head or the electricity striking at the sea. Adrenaline began to course through his veins by the situation he was in, allowing him to take control of the raft, and focus slowly on fighting the newfound currents to reach the rift.

“I cannot sense any fear inside you, which would be a logical response to a situation like this.” Spike pulled hard right on the wheel to combat the wind the blew left away from the light. “Tell me, is there anything but energy coursing through you right now?”

“Not...really...” Spike grunted the words as his abs tighten to keep hold of the wheel against the wind, it slowly inching left despite his best intent. “Anything else would kinda clog my mind right now...so I’m using every I got to beat this accursed current.”

“Ah-ha!” The Count's laughter bounced off the walls inside the dragon’s mind, causing him to roll his eyes. “I like your new sense of objectivity my friend, but you better be not going off and stealing my dialect.”

That was enough to get Spike smirking, giving him the extra energy needed to pull back right on the wheel. “Don’t worry. I stopped emulating the superheroes from my comics a long time ago.”

“That’s certainly a good thing to hear.”

The attacking winds on the sail began to subside, allowing for it to flow forward instead and give speed to the raft. The rift was no longer on the horizon now, but only a few paces away that could be quickly covered.

“Tell me, Spike, without the fear of lying: are you not afraid of what’s going to happen to happen your body when you transition back into reality?” The Count spoke once more with a tinge of curiosity. “Do you not fear to have your body disintegrated, becoming dead for an unknowable amount of time until you’re brought back to your time?”

Spike shook his head at the question as his claw came to tighten around the peg of the wheel. “Usually, I would be scared.” The tension alleviated in his back, allowing him to stand up straight against the winds. “My legs wouldn’t be able to stop shaking, and I’d be wishing for my friends to take control of the situation to save me.”

“You still haven’t answered my question, Spike.” The Count voiced with an undertone that urged the dragon to go on with his thought process.

The waters just before the rift splashed together by the energy of the electric white line, where the raft trembled in correlation to the stirred waves but refused to capsize. “It’s like I’m no longer asleep now, but in a dream where nothing I do or say matters, always waiting to wake up to who I once was.”

“Is that why you were fearless in the face of the storm?”

Spike nodded his head in accordance to his answer. “Even if the storm were to take me to what lays below the sea, and I suffocated, it would only mean a chance for me to awaken from this surreal dream.”

The count’s laughter rumbled once more through the drake’s body. “That’s fantastic to hear! Now drift on into the rift, and allow it to take you to the place that was once your home."

The drake only smiled.

“Will do, Captain.”

30 – "What in Celestia's Name?"

~30~

"What in Celestia's Name?"

Spike was staring at the round white light at the end of the tunnel from the bottom of the well, where the usual cobblestone walls were replaced by orange pulsating bodies of water. The dragon himself was unable to comprehend the speed he was traveling at, for his body was split into tiny orbs upon entering the rift, each bearing a color respective to his once form.

Thrusting words accelerated up to his form. Reading of hope and envy, of esteem and arrogance, as well mostly brown tiny orbs accompanied by a few whites.

Spike directed what he presumed his eyes once more at the light at the end of the tunnel, where his form soon met, and felt his body and being swirling back together. The plethora of light vanished beyond his sealing eyes, as the dragon fell back into reality.

A white electric line cut itself into existence high in the sky, stretching out with a cry that blew forth a current until from within its depths a dragon fell out. The first thing to greet his descent was the coolness of stone, as his shoulder bounced off it, and he continued to roll due to the momentum from his fall.

Sleep lingered in the dragon’s system as he let his body roll without any effort to stop himself, his heavy eyelids coming to split to intake the vastness of the forest, leagues below the edge of the stone of the tower, where his body rolled past and over.

Spike didn’t have time to scream as his claw instinctively went for the ledge of the stone, his body swimming with full force into the side of the tower. His talons slipped backward by an inch, but tighten harder against the stone.

He took advantage of his now guarantee safety to take a well-needed breath, as his eyes gazed downward along the leagues of stone that led downward into some throne-room exposed by its partially missing roof.

A wall of air slammed into the hanging dragon, lifting his form rightly upward until it the wind intensified tenfold, and Spike was flung right. The tops of trees and their many branches awaited to impale themselves into his descending form, though his talons slide clockwise around the tower, where his hanging body was protected from the winds by the base of the tower.

The scaly lips split as far as they could to release the tiniest exhale possible; the emerald eyes above blinking incomprehensibly at what lay past the ledge and the wavering torn flag. In the distance stood mountains whose some tips disappeared past the clouds, and the ones just below it covered in stone.

The caves along the mountains form held a layer of blackness, enormous enough to devour even a regular sized dragon. Spike did his best not to lose his breath to the sight, but it lost it anyway when he threw his leg atop the ledge of the tower.

The muscles in the dragon’s abs tensed, carrying the parts of the dragon’s that still dangled over the ledge to atop the tower as well. He came over with a little roll that bumped against the flag post, where he came rest before on his back.

“What…” Spike’s words were intermixed with pants. “...in Celestia’s name...was that…?”

The purple claw scattered across the stone floor, gripping at nothingness, until he came to clutch at the froze flagpost. The claw tensed, as did his core, as the dragon rose once more, unintentionally gazing at what lay behind this castle.

An ocean stretched out into the horizon with waves loud enough to still reach the dragon’s ears. A gust came from the sea that slid the dragon’s foot back, who halted its attempts by gripping tighter on the flag post, but that wasn’t was surprised the dragon.

It was the scattered and tilted pieces of a continent, slipping deeper into the sea.

31 – “What Would Twilight Have to Say about Something Like This?”

~31~

“What Would Twilight Have to Say about Something Like This?”

Spike tensed his claw tighter against the flag post to keep his body stationary against the assaulting winds. They chilled the frills that protected his ears from the frost, though the rest of his body shivered underneath the added cold for being so high up in the sky.

“I asked for more than what I could chew,” he murmured to himself as his feet slid an inch backward, causing his heart to jump as he retook that precious inch. “A castle long abandoned to an overgrown forest, with mountains holding back snow to the left, and a sea swallowing patches land behind it.”

The howling winds began to subside, allowing for the dragon to let go of the flag post and focus his claws on rubbing his arms to keep warm. Should I even ask what’s to the right of it?”

The dragon turned and saw many planes the hot sands belonging to the desert, with the sun beginning to set on its horizon. He shook his head as his claws slipped from his arms to hang by his sides. “That’s not even scientifically possible.”

His emerald eyes searched for the boundary where grass became sand, and cactus became trees. What instead found was a transparent lavender line that sliced from the heavens to the ground below, separating the two biomes into their respective temperature and ecosystem.

“And that shouldn’t be magically possible,” the dragon said once more, glancing around the lands he now resided atop. “What would Twilight have to say about something like this?”

Her name pricked at the dragon’s heart that almost caused him to fall onto a knee, though by his new will he was able to stand on his own two feet. But that didn’t stop him from looking at the tops of the castle for her as if she had set this whole thing up.

Though his draconic eyes caught no sight of her, only reminding the dragon how many leagues below the ground was, and that if he were even to slip and fall, he would never make the landing.

Spike stood alone atop a tower to a castle in the middle of nowhere, where the winds assaulted him continually in the attempt to throw him off the tower, which had no staircase or even entry for him to hide inside.

Twilight wouldn’t be developing his form in a lavender aurora that would safely carry him back onto land, where they would then teleport home and have tea. Nor would Applejack and Pinkie create a path using arrows to stab into the stone that would allow the drake to climb down.

Neither would Rainbow Dash or...Fluttershy come to lift his dragon body with their little wings, escort him home in the safety of their hooves.

The dragon was alone, and if he died here, then none of his once friends would know any better. No one was coming to save him if he were to trip and fall, nor would the world cease to be as Twilight popped out to reveal everything was just a simulation to teach the dragon better.

Spike was alone.

And he was going to have to get himself out of this alone.

32 – "Why Couldn't I Have Been Born with Wings?"

~32~

"Why Couldn't I Have Been Born with Wings?"

The flag bearing the castle’s emblem in its fabric flapped in accordance to the wind, following in whatever direction it chose to blow, while patches of frost grew along its corners. Down the length of the flag post sat one dragon with his eyes clenched in an attempt never to see how far below the ground was.

“Why couldn’t I have been born as one of those dragons with wings?” Spike asked himself as his body went limp at even the prospect of flying down from such a high distance. “I wish Twilight or Rarity were here so they could just zap me back home and all of this would be done with.”

That comment spurred on another voice inside the dragon that belonged to the aspect of him that desired to run away in the first place. ‘What’s the point of you saying that now? After handing in your letter into Twilight to change your life, then getting closer to Fluttershy’s to enhance life quality, what is the point of saying such a line when you’ve finally got your desire?”

“I...I don’t know,” the dragon said to himself as his eyes slid open to the sea eating land before him, where a dive from up here would be the same as plummeting into concrete. “The concept of escaping and finding myself in the world felt great...enough even to get it on with a fishy dude that promised that.”

Falcon’s image and the glowing lights of the orange sea were brought to the forefront of the dragon’s mind. “Wait a second. Where did that thing go anyways?”

Nothing in the world around him hinted at the existence of the Orange Sea or the Creature that cared for him there, nor did any additional voices speak out from the dragon’s subconscious. “Wake me up in the middle of a good sleep to drop me off at the top of a castle in the middle of no-where, with no way of possibly getting down.”

‘That’s a lie Spike, and you know it.’

“What?” The dragon replied with a huff that stirred him to stand on his feet once more, gesturing to the distant and bizarre world around him. “That I have no possible way of getting down that doesn’t result in death, and even if I do, I have no clue which way to go home?”

‘You’re lying about there being no way to get down, Spike. From the moment you fell you knew that you could use that metal flag pole to get down., but you’re too scared to go through with it because someone will come and save you.’

“Yeah.” Spike eyed the flagpost that stood erect behind him, apparently strong enough to not erode despite the passage of time, and survive each time the currents of wind threw its weight against it. “Because staying up here for the slim chance of hope is better than my claws slipping on my way down because I decided to look down.”

‘You’ve got no to food to eat nor any space to sleep, lest the wind, roll you off in your sleep. But what I don’t understand is this: Isn’t this the thing you’ve been pining for all these years? Lost in the middle of nowhere exploring abandoned castle and tombs for their treasures, while getting into fights and dealing with conflicts, to search for the truth that resolves the jumbled mess that is your soul?’

That aspect of Spike became more active in the space of his mind, as the dragon was forced to resolve the feelings associated with his romantic dreams of grandeur.

“This does seem like the start of the adventure I’ve always wanted to go on.” The dragon closed his eyes as the world was bearing too much of a weight upon them, and took a breath that helped steady his nerves. “But I never expected to be this...scary and real.”

‘That’s what happens when you start playing by the rules of reality, and not indulging in the fantasy of illusions. You’re here now Spike, and that long sleep of yours puting most of your fears to rest, so you that indifference to add one more to the list and scale down this castle.’

Hearing the previous sentence served to shudder the dragon’s shoulder as he lost a breath to his still cowardice, but not before clenching his claws in determination and rolling back his shoulders. He approached the flag post to bend a knee before it, thinking with the latches that sealed the metal post into the tower, until they loosen their hold upon it.

Standing back up once more, the dragon gripped the cold metal and began to churn it, slowly digging it out from its long resting place, until it finally popped out with another force to make the dragon to take a step back.

The flag flapped in the wind once more only because of the dragon’s accord, paying the moment’s respect to a once kingdom he had no idea about, but still paying it the sincerity he believed it deserved.

Once the moment was finished, and the flag itself was brought before the dragon’s eyes, trying to decipher was the emblem once was, only catching the details of some dragon carrying something in his upheld claw, while the other flickered with an aurora.

Spike shook his head at missing details of the flag lost to the winds and passage of time, as he tore the flag from its post and tossed it to the winds. It rode along the current the began to disappear over the sea.

The dragon turned around, rose the metal bar as high as he could, and slammed it downward on his awaiting levied thigh, where it snapped into to. With both claws now filled with a usable climbing material with sharp ends, he hovered the edge where he soon would begin to climb.

“I still wish I was one of those dragons born with wings.”

33 – "Not Like This"

~33~

“Not Like This”

The two makeshift climbing spears, at one point, being a flagpost that had been broken into what they are now, impaled themselves into the holes of deteriorated stone. Still strong enough to hold the dragon who clung to their metallic ends.

Spike hugged the wall for support as he yanked out one of the spears, allowing for his tail to slither around it, before bringing it down and stabbing it into the stone just below his feet.

The frigid wind cut into him and whistled into his ear, swaying his body off from the spears in an attempt to whisk his form into their current. But Spike allowed no such thing as he would cling only tighter to the wall, while his tail continued in lowering the spears where his feet would drop upon.

“Again.” The dragon’s word was mostly taken away by the winds, though this did not stop him from talking to himself. “I really wish I was one of those dragon’s who had wings. I’d even be willing to practice atop the tower until I got the hang of them.”

Not even Spike laughed at his joke as he dropped down to another spear, repeating the slow process downward. The next spear created its hole within the corner’s of the stone, creating a cloud of dust to waft, and the tower to vibrate.

“Not like this,” Spike said as he clenched his eyes to avoid seeing the consequence for his impatience to go slower and softly along the tower, and was relieved when the vibrations stopped tickling his chest. “Whoof. I really on that—”

A powerful gust of wind bore itself onto the dragon that caused his claw to slip from around the spear, as he was pulled backward into the open air by the wind, but not before impaling the sharp contours of his claws into the stone.

Multiple cracks resounded louder than the wind off the canyon surrounding the sea, the primal cry of pain that came afterward enough to shake its rocks and stir the dust atop them into the air.

Spike felt the stone loosening away from its place under the pulling weight of his claw as he floated to the right, stretching his other claw toward the spear just out of his reach. It was so close, and yet, so far away. He pulled even harder on the stone that served to dislodge it faster, as well spur on more cracks in his claw so that he could wrap his talons around the spear once more.

The wind intensified tenfold as a wall of air slammed into the dragon, not strong enough to rip his talons off from the spear, but for its added weight enough for the pole to start slicing through the loose stones across the tower.

“Oh, crap!” Spike yelled as his body glided clockwise around the tower, the air sucking so hard on his legs to pull him into their grasp, yet he held onto the spear as if his life were at stake.

Despite that already being the case.

The flying form of Spike the dragon reached the front of the tower in a downward spiral, the pole tearing away at too lose a stone that fell away with it. The winds had their wish as Spike plummet leftward to the ground below.

Spike had other plans than meeting the solid ground growing ever closer, by twirling the pole in his claw until its sharp end faced the soon approaching stones of the left tower. Taking this as his last chance of survival without any thought of possible failure plaguing his mind, Spike narrowed his eyes on the weak corners of the stones as he propelled the spear into it.

The added momentum was enough for the blunt end of the spear to crush past the stone. Spike didn’t get the moment of break that he deserved as the winds from the forest ceased, and the cold gust of winds from the mountains began

“You’ve got to be kidding me!” Spike cried as the pole once again cut in a counterclockwise manner across the tower, the winds freezing his purple scales as he was once again carried in a downward spiral.

The sea began to present itself from the line that signified the end of the tower to the dragon’s eyes. His damaged claw rose to lay itself on the frozen spear, too weak to close its talons around it, as it limply fell off.

‘Not good.’ Spike bitterly thought to himself as he twirled around the left tower, soon reaching the part of the tower that stood parallel to the central tower. ‘The muscles in my right claw are losing their hold...I can’t take this punishment...for much longer.’

The dragon reached the gap between the two towers, deciding to take the risk that would allow him to reach land faster. Using his core muscles to drag his body along the wind and onto the tower, he used his second spliced to rip the pole from the stone’s grasp and kick off the tower in an attempt to reach the middle one.

No longer did the mountains blow forth their chilling winds, as the tame current from the forest picked up once more to push the dragon out of the gap and into the sea. Spike, who was an inch away from latching on to the front of the tower, was blown back as he was again taken by the winds into their open space.

Even if they were to carrying him down at the descending speed which they offered, the only thing that would survive his is blood mixing with the waters. So before the back of the central tower was out of his reach, Spike flung the pole into the stone once more, and rode the current on his terms rightward.

Once again in a similar fashion, the dragon reached the gap between the central tower and the right tower, where Spike pulled the same manner in spite of the wind to arrive at that other tower. The winds stopped for real this time as he was propelled in a downward spiral around it due to his monument.

Instead of the winds that changed drastically from freezing to tame, the dragon welcomed the warmness of the desert on his back. What he did not welcome, however, was how the tower shook and rumbled when he reached its front.

And how it began to sway forward over the exposed chamber.

“No. No. No!” The pole stopped slicing through the solid lines as if it were smooth butter, as the sudden stop propped the dragon forth and the pole stayed lodged behind, and the tower fell forth before him.

“Ah, crap!” Spike cried out as he watched the top of the tower fall before his eyes, he a mere distance away from it, as it came crashing through the exposed roof.

The dragon fell not too long after it. Falling rays of sunshine embraced the two falling forms as the smashed past the roof and collide with the rugged red floor of the chamber. The parts of the tower that fell within the confines began to shatter due to the impact and split along the ground.

While the dragon bounced and rolled along the full lengths of the chamber until he finally crashed into the colosseum sized door, where the whack of his head resounded off the forgotten walls outward to the now exposed ceiling.

With his every pain receptor being stimulated by the force of his impact, the dragon’s eyes drifted into an inky blackness.

Inside the hollow base of the fallen tower, where the spear was still ledge within its heart, the green aurora enveloping its dull end began to dissipate into nothingness.

Spike made it to solid ground all by himself, without the assistance of friends or wings.

34 – "Why Would I Think"

~34~

"Why Would I Think"

The early morning rays filtered through the exposure in the ceiling, falling along the length of the red carpet spanning the throne room until they came to rest on the drake’s whose head and back leaned against the wooden door. A warm orange glow began to protrude past the sealed eyelids, earning a grunt in response from the drake, who then began to shift in his sleep.

“...a~hh...my head…”

A claw pressed itself into the scaly forehead in an attempt to alleviate the pain surging behind it, with the bonus benefit of shielding off the assaulting rays of morning light. But the ringing that began once more in the dragon’s ears was the final nail in the coffin of him going back to sleep, as his heavy eyelids were forced to split.

“...where…am I...”

The desolate throne room flooded his view immediately. The red carpet he sat upon leading forth into a collapsed tower split all across the floor, where afterward, it resulted in several stairs ascending to a throne.

Spike pushed his feet against the carpet as his back slid up the wooden door, using all the power behind his gritted teeth to not collapse from the numbness that possessed most of his body.

He shook his head upon standing, swaying off the claw off his forehead to its proper place. His eyes focused on the room once more, trying to read exactly where he was, despite the tendency for everything in the room to sway left and right.

“Who in the world builds a castle in the middle of nowhere?” Spike asked the nothingness inside the room, beginning to limp forth across the carpet to the throne, drinking in the features of the room along the way.

The suits of armor lined across the walls of the room watched the drake’s trek. Some stood with their sword impaled in their proper slots, the plated hands resting upon them, as they stood with straight shoulders and eyes that governed the room.

Other suits of armor held their swords pointed at the now exposed sun, while their other non-existent arm underneath the plating flexed its muscles at whoever dared to look its way.

The shattered tower obscured the drake’s path upon him reaching the half point of the room, forcing him to either scale the tower once more like had done some unknown time ago or taken the longer route around it.

A purple claw came to rest on the highest stone of the tower it could reach, as the foot below it did the same. Then the other purple claw shot past the first to an even higher stone, and when it came to grasping it, the bones inside the claw cried out in agony as spasms began to course throughout the arm.

“Whoa – ack!” The drake recoiled back from the pain, his other claw and foot slipping from as a result, as he fell back onto the red carpet with a thump that shook the room. Beams of light exposed the minuscule dust that circulates the room as they once again lit up the sealed scaled eyelids.

From the numb pain that would soon transition into raging agony to a blaring headache now turned pulsating heaved, the drake couldn’t help but began to laugh from the floor as fresh tears began to burn down his cheek.

Spike opened his eyes as he slowly rose back up, the laughter not waning in the slightest, as the tears salty taste reached his tongue. He leaned against the tower for support, as he shuffled down its longer length, trying to reach the opening near the right wall.

The laughter began to fade into slight chuckles, intermixed with the occasional whimper of pain. “...why...would I ever think...that falling through stuff and going through excruciating pain would ever be cool or fun?”

Spike didn’t receive an answer to his question as his shoulder slipped past the tower into the exposed opening, catching his fall quickly enough with a stomp of one of his legs, and using all the muscles in that thigh to recoil back.

A claw came to massage the same thigh as pinpricks of pain be to appear and disappear all throughout the leg. The drake paid no attention to the new sensation as the new suit of armor before him encompassed all of his vision.

He thought he could hear soft whispers enumerate from its individual plates, alluring his consciousness in a lucid trance as his feet began to shuffle toward it. The golden suit of armor stood tall with its hands hanging by its side, its helmet’s eye sockets exposing the black fog behind it, and leaving the lower half of the face open.

From within the cold confines of the golden hand, a light blue light began to trickle into existence, slowly expanding outwards phasing past the plates into a proper aurora. It began to shuffle forth, underneath the dragon’s vision, as its soft touch began to caress the smooth purple scales on his claw.

Spike didn’t feel the connection being made between him and the armor as he continued toward it in a trance, levitating his arm toward it. If that action was made by his will or by the mysterious power was unknown to both sources.

In response, the golden arm too rose in correlation to his, until the two beings were reaching out toward one another. Soon the talons of scales and metal came to collide and connect, as the armor searched through the dragon’s soul to find its master.

Bolts of pain coursed through the dragon’s body as the golden claw began to crush his under its iron grip, forcing the dragon onto a knee, and pushed down ever more into him.

Spike snapped out from his trance and looked upward at the black holes that were the armor's eyes, seeing nothing behind them that could be controlling its actions, only wondering why it was now harming him.

The golden suit of armor had found an intruder in place of its master.

35 – "A Gust of Wind Swept across His Throat"

~35~

"A Gust of Wind Swept across His Throat"

Spike’s right arm began to shake underneath the pressure forced upon it by the golden empty hand, pushing ever downward on the drake inch by inch, until the rest of his body too began to tremble. His vision was swept by the haze as the golden helmet came closer, yet seemed so much farther away.

Despite the empty black pools that were the suit of armor’s eyes, its gaze still felt like it passed the dragon’s scales to whatever it was they held behind it. Shifting past the endless streams that comprised the drake’s subconscious, searching for the thing hidden underneath the waters that manipulated the current.

Using whatever energy still left in his reserve tanks, the drake took a chance in bringing his other leg forth to kick the plated shins. It worked, as the iron grip ceased, and the armor began to fall onto the dragon.

Spike flew into the thing with his shoulder, ignoring the pain brought on by the action as he pushed it back, where it then fell onto its back. Taking a moment to catch his breath and retreat a few steps, he looked for another way to take.

The stone tower still blocked most of the room, its smallest parts still too big for the drake to scale, and the door to the throne to heavy for him even to dare open with the immediate threat behind his back.

Said immediate danger was rising from the floor without even the shake of the head, as its hand retrieved the sword impaled into metallic grounds where it once stood and came once more at the dragon with a swing of the blade.

Spike swayed left just as the blade came to meet the spines atop his head, swinging over to the left of the armor, where he again attempted to knock the thing down with his shoulder. All he got in response was a cry leaving his lips, and the helmet sliding clockwise to gaze once more into the drake.

It then thrusted its shoulder into the dragon, who shot into the tower that was just behind his back. The rest of the armor moved in correlation to its head, as the sword was brought out upwards to absorb the sun’s light, and prepared to slice through both stones and scales.

Spike’s body had depleted the rest of the energy he had stored, in too much pain even to speak a word, as his eyes drifted to a shut and his head leaned against the stone, exposing the crook of his neck to the descending sword that would soon spill his blood.

A gust of wind swept across his throat, and that was it.

When his emerald eyes crack open, they saw the suit of armor staring back into them, with its hands and the sword clenched in one of them hanging by its side. It didn’t speak of a malicious aura, but of a chance understanding, as it turned around to return to its post.

Spike pushed off from the wall and stepped after the armor, who went back to its stance. A blue aurora trailed out from the dark confines of the suit into the lit room, wisping itself into words before the drake’s eyes, before dissipating into the beams of light like dust.

The drake held a claw to his chest to repress the beatings of his heart, falling back once more onto the stone as he had gone weak in the legs. Everything around him began to grow familiar like they were all things he had once seen a dream that we were now vaguely remembering.

When the shaking in his legs finally began to cease, the dragon placed his weight upon them once more, as he passed through the opening. More and more suits of armors lined against the walls with poses that suggest the natures of their masters, though not one of them looked at the throne without a notion of respect.

The drake began to approach the said throne in a trance, unable to comprehend the helmets that began to follow his every step, as he ascended the carpeted steps leading to the throne. His legs begged in agony for him to take a seat while his mind demanded he close his eyes for a while, but he was too focused on the thing standing next to the throne.

It was a pedestrial with a purple cushion laid atop it, covered in dust only illuminated further by the array of beams of light from the massive windows behind it. Glass laid shattered below it, once being a chamber to keep whatever laid on the cushion pristine.

It looked to be the perfect place for the mother and father to keep a constant watch over their egg, as they ruled over their kingdom from the seat of their throne. Spike merely blinked at that thought, too tired to fully process his feelings on the matter, as he took a seat upon the throne.

It was solid against his back, and the seat itself almost froze his bottom, but it was immensely better than standing up. The hamlets stared at the intruder sitting where their king once sat, without and respect to him, yet without hatred as well.

The drake heaved a heavy breath as he felt his eyelids drift to a close, but not before muttering the words the blue aurora had spelled out for him.

"Welcome Home...I wonder what it meant by that?"

36 –"The King Sits There"

~36~

"The King Sits There"

Spike sighed a heavy breath that alleviated the tension clenching at his chest and cleared away the fog that had been plaguing his mind ever since the fall. Sitting upon the throne without a worry as to what the suits of armor would do to him, or what he would do once he left the castle.

He was swept away in the same serenity that had washed over him when he first ran away from the library and came to rest against a lone tree, where Fluttershy had come to wake him up hours later. He remembered his eyes drifting shut once more, but he didn’t fall asleep, nor did he remain fully awake.

Jumbled blurs wisped into existence in the vast black space contained behind his sealed eyelids, distorted voices joining in on the long forgotten memories, brought back to the dragon in the instant he had decided to relax his soul.

He watched the times where he would approach a much younger Twilight with his tail clutched between his talons, voice almost imperceptible to her keen ears, announcing once again that he had wet the bed.

Spike expelled air from his nostrils akin to a chuckle at the memory, as her familiar embrace in the memory wrapped around his scales in the present, protecting him from the chill of the metal which he sat on. The memory disintegrated back into the depths of his subconscious, but not before another one wished into existence.

It was a time after Twilight had integrated herself into Ponyville, and she and the girls were going on a quest to resolve friendship problems around the world. The face of the foe who brought harm to the town proved to blurry to be described, but Spike remembered watching from a distant, as his friends came together in a barrage of impressive moves to kick the sorry evil butt.

The girls were handed medals on elevated wooden stage afterward, with a crowd of masses cheering their names and labeling them as the town’s heroes, as Spike too cheered from the crowd. But the mares and stallions were too tall for the girls to hope to see him possibly, and his cheers were outmatched by the much deeper and louder calls of those older to him.

The drake became the only one not cheering in the crowd of those who were grateful, and was the first one to walk away, and board the train express heading home.

Spike shook his head to cut the memory short, watching it shatter back into the streams of his subconscious, where instead choose to retrieve fantasies to watch and to enjoy. The fact that he was already sitting on some ancient throne did wonder for when the envisioned dragon prince came to life in the dreamscape, watching him descend forth into fields lit ablaze by the fires of chaos.

His sword of almost equal length and girth to him came down on the pack of orcs assaulting one of his guards, using the opening he had just made to slash across the entire pack in one swift swipe. Jolts of ecstasy coursed through the drake’s bloodstreams as he watched his princely form continue to take the field, commanding his guards to his side and taking down any enemy with elegance and swiftness.

The Prince held an expression of stern handsomeness that spoke both of his beauty and of his tameness when the time called for it. Dressed in golden armor capable of exuding a royal aurora only when worn by those who held that grace within the seals of their hearts and possessed the wisdom in their minds.

Spike fell in love with this romantic Prince, the perfect display of all that he hoped to become, as his calm nature allowed the drake to project all of his fantasies into him. How he must have the smoothest tongue capable of conceiving and chanting others, not always flapping around at everything like Spike’s does.

The same tongue that induced some chuckles to escape the confines of his throat.

Underneath the Prince’s armor must be the perfectly chiseled body, both robust enough to accomplish whatever it is that needed be done while being at the perfect shape to have even a pony fall in love with a dragon.

Love. The thing Spike often question about himself, if he was capable of falling truly in love or even sharing the sensation with others. This Prince would come to be the embodiment of it, wishing it upon both his enemies and his friends, and help anyone who had a question on the subject to help them find their path.

Those chuckles soon grew into laughter at the thought, a ticklish-warmness spreading underneath the purple scales as endorphins coursed through his mind.

That was right. All types of creatures would go to the Prince for his wisdom and his protection, falling in love at just the sight of him, hoping to stay around him to see his personality slowly being to reveal itself.

The fantasy was cut short there, leaving its ambiguous continuation a constant pleasure and possibility in the young dragon’s mind. His laughter continued to ring out, until it halted at something bother warm and cold enveloping his hand, forcing open his eyes to words written in a golden aurora.

“Off my chair, jester. The King sits there.”

The golden aurora wrapped around the drake’s claw pulled him off from the throne and pivoted him down the red-carpeted step, twirling him left to where a grand hallway awaited his entrance.

Spike felt the flickering aurora let go of his claw and wisped forth into the hall, not before morphing once again into some words to string the dragon along into its little game.

“Come now, Forgotten Drifter, to where you were once a Guardian.”

38 – “Indeed”

~38~

"Indeed"

“So...in saying this with the most respect possible...because I know how it feels to get stopped and asked this on the streets...but what exactly are you?”

Spike had to fit his question in-between the pants caused by his speeding form, as the blinding light fell onto his eyes upon bashing into the next room. The area was unlike any others, big as the throne room as to fit a dozen or so, while wooden statues were littered across the floor with dust gathering within their cuts.

The golden aurora morphed into existence in the middle of the room, already in the form of words that answered the approaching drake’s question. “I am the last conscious remnant of this castle. My spirit, now fading away each and every day, once belonged to a member of royalty powerful enough to control and lead the dragons.”

“What? No way!” Spike couldn't help but chuckle as he cut the distance between him and the next door and half, eyes envision semi-transparent dragons training in the very room he resided in. “I thought the only one powerful enough to have any sway over dragons was the dragon lord himself! And even then he could only draw dragons because of an urge he drove inside of them, not because of the authority that he was.”

A trio of dots appeared just before the next door, each one jumping after the previous had fallen as if they were momentarily in thought. Spike found this funny as he lightly chuckled at them, while at the same time, feeling a tinge of sorrow for the things. They transformed into words before the feeling of pain could intensify.

“Our forgotten royalty comes long before your current dragon lord was even a Lord, to when dragons were more savage for the times were more primitive, where ponies were just beginning to blossom in the lands of green. An early stage of dragons, deciding not to give into their natural greedy urges like the rest of the species, discovered a new way for the breed of dragons to live.”

“That must of not gone over well with the other dragons.” Spike’s shoulder blew through the words and against the door, opening against the might, as his feet picked up once more along the red-carpeted halls.

The wall of the chamber was then coated in wisps of gold. "Indeed.”

Spike rounded the corner of the hall, which great to his surprise, laid another hall looking the same as the last. “Okay. So either interior decorators weren’t a thing back in your time, or you’re just zapping me through the same halls without my noticing.”

Spike bit his tongue as soon as the words left his lips, fearing he was being too rude to the thing he didn’t know too much about, and wouldn’t be in his best interest to upset. Luckily for him, however, the wall of the next hall already had his response waiting for him.

“Fashion wasn’t a thing until dragons began to discover ponies, eyeing the strange clothes adorning their fur before they popped them into their mouths where they then slid down their throats.”

“Yeesh.” The drake couldn’t hold back the comment as he imagined Cheerilee disappearing past the massive maw of a dragon, which caused him to clench his claw in repression of his species heritage. “I guess that means even royal dragons were guilty of doing the same back in your day?”

The question went unanswered for a little while as he reached a stairway that descended for a little while, where portraits hanging on the walls were missing their paintings, and the dust on the smaller windows dimmed the light. Spike spiraled downward, delighted he could kill two birds at once, as his message followed him down the chamber of the stairwell.

“At first. But such ceased when ponies began to hold conversations with us in the midst of our claws, the reason why those before were devoured because they were too scared to speak. Those ponies brave enough to face out fangs and still speak told us what the stars above meant, and how to read them. How to commute ideas and feelings through not just howls and growls, but by words of reason that could avoid the conflicts dragons were so well known for.

“But more importantly, the ponies of those ages taught us of an intrinsic quality inside of us that depended not on the knowledge possessed, but by the strength and will of one’s heart: magic. It was the thing that both ponies and dragons shared, that could not only bridge the gap between the two species but perhaps the entire world.”

Spike skipped the final steps of the stairs by hopping past them, a cloud of dust arising from the impact of his feet, as he carried down the new corridor with a huff. “Sounds romantic enough. But magic is a powerful thing when held by those impure in the heart, or at least, Twilight told me that. So I guess that not all ponies were okay with dragons learning magic, as they were already powerful enough, and would become unstoppable in the eyes of ponies.”

It only occurred to the drake then and there why he had decided to start running, or how he was so frank with a mystical source of magic that he would at once be terrified or too scared even to contemplate what is was. Like how he would develop a stutter when speaking to villains, his heart was calm despite the situation he was in.

That train of thought was drained away by the superficial door of gold, comprised solely of the words ‘indeed,' causing the drake to laugh as he phased through it. For a long dead entity trapped inside a forgotten castle, its sense of humor sure survived through the ages., as its answer floated on the other side of the door.

“An alicorn, by whose power and her rule that I wouldn’t be surprised if she still lived to this day, condemned those who shared of ponies knowledge to the dragons, even if it were to save their tail from being eaten. She did, however, come around to teaching us few who possessed the same capacity of ponies the art of magic. Though there was one lesson, she tried to fit in more so than the others.”

Spike felt the ending to this little race was nigh, feeling as though the spirit was still manipulating the drake to go where it desired. But he didn’t mind so much, as the sights were interesting and the once forgotten stories fascinating, though he knew now where he was heading, for it lay beneath the castle.

“So what was the lesson this alicorn was trying to get across?”

The drake began to slow down upon reaching the last door, revealing behind its hinges stairs that descended straight down, where a holy light flickered at its bottom. A sense of joy washed over him as he took the first step down, not able to cease the laughter that began to spew out from his lips.

Spike got his answer on the sloping ceiling above his head, a word that he had already subconsciously manifested, piecing together some of the strings of the mystery of the castle. For, the lesson most needed to get across to the dragons was this:

“Friendship.”

39 – "The Destiny of the Egg from Which You Were Hatched from."

39 – "The Destiny of the Egg from Which You Were Hatched from."

~39~

"The Destiny of the Egg from Which You Were Hatched from."

At the bottom of the stairs shined a light like no other, enticing the drake that stared at it the wonders that awaited him when he reached the bottom. He forwent rushing down the steps to go and claim his price, opting to take instead a closer look at the hanging paintings that followed him on his descent.

The style and colors applied to the portraits of the dragons who once lived perfectly comprised their features established the atmosphere of the period they once inhabited, while also pinching in a few rays of romantic light.

“They looked as elegant as noble ponies back in the day.” Spike noted that in the background of some of the portraits certain suits of armor, bearing the same color coloration as the dragon being painted while taking a stance akin to their master’s personality. “Heh, neat. But what I don’t get, is, did the dragon’s leave their armor that way? Or did the armor take a stance on their own, like I saw back in the throne room?”

Spike knew that the answer to his question lay not in admiring the faces of dragons past, but in the chamber of light that awaited him at the bottom. The drake sped down the stairs and cut the distance between him and the final step, slowly walking across the ground to the door where the light filtered out from, and laid his claw on the handle

The door opened with a slight creak.

An array of lights assaulted the pair of draconic eyes.

None of this stopped the drake from carrying onward into the chamber, where he stole a glance past the blinding lights at the thing sitting upon the golden throne. “Welcome, would-be Guardian, to the place that was once supposed to be your home.”

Spike rose a claw to repress the blinding lights from reaching his eyes. A current of wind began to form in the chamber that pressed the drake back, but he doubled his efforts in walking forth into the winds. “I still have no clue what you’re talking about! It was interesting to listen to you when it felt like you were giving a history lesson on dragons, but now, you're just overly cryptic and annoying with the special effects!”

“I apologize.” The winds began to subside, and the array of lights dimmed, allowing the drake to hover his claw away from his eyes. “It’s been too long since I’ve taken a physical form, even longer since I’ve had to entertain a guest. Please, forgive me.”

Spike approached the center of the chamber, the layer of whiteness plastered over his vision beginning to peel away to the contents of the area. Stone statues of dragons standing tall with their weapons impaled in the ground below looked downward on the drake, who twirled in a circle, attempting to look into all of their faces.

A serpent purple tail laced around its owner’s twirling leg, rendering it unable to move when it most needed to, as the drake came falling onto his bottom. Spike gave a huff and blinked his eyes until the came to lay on a set of obsidian bars, where steps laid afterward arising to another throne.

There, sat a chromatic suit of semi-transparent armor, twice the size of Spike himself. Each bodily part exuded a glow of different color that comprised the overall form of the armor, while each aspect contained their individual power.

Spike did his best to repress the yelp that tried to escape his throat when the chromatic armor rose from its throne, though a small cry still slipped past his lips.

“Please, young drake, come a little closer and listen to my tale. For it not only does it reveal the history of the species which you belong to, but the destiny of the egg which you were hatched from.”

Spike heaved a heavy exhale, slowly picking himself up from the dusty floor, and giving the nod to the thing for it to continue.

“I am but a single scale that once protected a Great King. This King’s power was so great, that even a shattered scale such as myself could still maintain a faint connection to his vast power a millennium after his death. It’s because of this power how I became the spiritual manifestation that you see before you, and how I still contain remnants of that distant time.”

A leg comprised of a solid glowing orange took the first step down the stairs, while a leg of a faint glowing blue took the next step. “The Great King belonged to the self-proclaimed Corona family, the first instance of dragon royalty, comprised of those capable of rational thoughts and the ability to maintain a good will inside their hearts.”

Spike didn’t know it until he felt it, but his legs too began to walk to the bars blocking the two beings from ever meeting.

“Disgusted by the savagery of the badlands caused by the greedy wills of dragons, the Corona family formed in attempts to bring reason and law across the lands. Not so much in the ways of ponies, as even the Corona’s found them too superficial for their good, but to bring about a land where it was capable of finishing a fight with words and not claws.”

The brilliant alabaster light radiating from its right arm was numbing to the drake’s eyes, but he did not mind. For the left arm exuded a warm yellowness, that seemed to wrap around the drake’s form and kept him subdued it in its warmth.

“There was an outcry by dragons who only wished to do as they pleased, and by those who as well possed logic. But their reasoning for rising to royalty was not to bring some grace to the lands, but because they found a new way to attain power far exceeding their strengths. I fear superficial ponies passed down another lesson to us dragons, and that was how to manipulate one another for more power.”

Spike didn’t know why, but he found his eyes starting at each and every individual scales that comprised the palm of his purple palm. Allowing the once King’s words slither deep into his core without the restriction of analysis.

“More and more self-proclaimed families began to emerge, each one questioning the other's authenticity using battle until the strongest of the strongest was left standing with their castle still intact. But whenever any dragon dared enter the castle of Corona to stage a war or debate, the magic of the King shrunk them down to ten feet, where they then could stage a proper battle or discussion.

“Such was the case to anyone who wished to enter the castle, even after its demise. It's fortunate that you have not fully grown yet, young dragon, or else you would’ve been shrunk down like any other by the still lingering power.”

Spike nodded his head that got the message across that he understood the tale so far, but he couldn’t stop himself from being rude by splitting apart his lips. “Please forgive me for saying this, but you can call me Spike if you like.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Spike.” The pink helmet bowed forth slightly, prompting Spike to do the same back. “The name of my once king has long since left my memory, and it’ll be a dishonor for me to try and give myself one now. All I honestly remember from those time were not the faces of those who I once fought with, nor the love of my queen, but of the hope, we all shared for the rest of the lands.”

The chromatic armor resumed his descension on the plight of steps, while the drake continued to walk onward, both being from separate times not knowing how they would reach another in the middle.

“We had reached a time where our words were swaying over dragons more than our claws, as this new phenomenon began to spread across the Badlands. Dragons not a part of the royal families were spreading these ideals all on their own, stepping into a situation where they knew justice had to be served.

“Some ponies, brave and courageous, were even bracing into the Badlands to share their ideals and ways with the dragons, bearing the seal of approval from that alicorn Princess.”

The semi-transparent armor ceased in its next step, prompting Spike to do the same, as he gave up his will and his thoughts on this thing. Whatever it said or demanded of Spike would be true for those moments, and he dared not a thing that would express disrespect.

“Aye...just as soon as the wave of peace swept over the lands, making dragons tame yet damaging the natural cycle, was when the wave was torn asunder. The Great King and Queen had given birth to an egg, the first ever Prince to the Canova family, and would be responsible for seeing this wave of peace course through the rest of the world.

“But he would need power and wisdom, experience and support to do that. The Prince would be the first dragon to suppress his greedy instincts at birth, be raised to the power and principles of his parents, and be taught by the best scholars regardless of their species.”

If mystical powers were capable of facial expressions, then Spike swore he saw a smile sweep across the armor, as it continued its downward path once more. “Dragons are known for their arrogance, and there was no telling what become of a royalty born dragon. So the King and Queen decided to accept the donation of an egg from any great dragon willing. The egg would go on to live outside the castle walls, learn the current ways of the land, and experience every turbulence possible.”

Spike began to match his pace with the armor, taking in the sway of each of its steps, and holding himself upright yet calm.

“At the age when the Prince could properly wield a sword, then this young dragon would come home. He would serve as the Guardian to this Prince, correcting him when he grows too pompous, and governing his way to expect the worst out of any situation. For this Guardian had seen the worse of the world at the young age and lived not ideally as the Prince was bound to, but in the present of his times.”

The chromatic armor stopped at the last step, as it rose its brilliant alabaster arm, and pointed it toward the young dragon so close, yet so far away. “It was you, Spike, who was supposed to be a Guardian. Whose egg was donated to help spread peace throughout the lands, and to govern the next King.”

Spike raised a claw against his chest to repress the beatings of his heart, as his ears rang to a merry tune after hearing those words, and his mind was a jumbled mess. Endorphins coursed with fear and apprehension intermix. Like the lavender mare whom he had grown up with, focused on logic and reason when feelings became overbearing.

“But...but if that was supposed to be the case...then what happened to this once kingdom. It...it sounds like I was meant to be born a thousand years ago, not nineteen!”

“Aye.” The old thing forewent from taking the final step placing him on the same ground on the young drake, as the ending to the tragic tale still needed to be unfolded. “It was the time when the Princess whose mane was more chromatic than the form I now inhabit left our grace, and no matter the time I have to contemplate her actions, will I ever come to the conclusion that I should despise her for it.”

Spike’s lips split as something from his heart desperately wanted to be spoken out and heart, but he couldn’t will the words past his throat.

“Days before the war between royal families, the Princess saw that the instincts rooted in dragons could never be overwritten. It was because of foolish emotions that this was ever started, the reason why everyone kept fighting despite how much they already lost, the reason why every dragon bearing hope for a peaceful future died with the blood of their enemies splashed across their face.

“The Prince had yet to be hatched, and so too, his guardian. But when the Solar Princess finally returned to see if her lessons of friendship and love may have saved a few, all she bore witness too was a heap of dead bodies. For the first time in his life, the Great King wept dying on his throne at the sight of the alicorn, an egg not matching his color coloration sitting on his lap.”

Spike took a step forward as the words were becoming faint by sorrow, disobey the grace he had adopted moments ago to follow in the footsteps of his instinct.

“The Great King wept not because all those who he’d known had died for his foolish sake, or because the egg in his lap was not his son, but because the hope of dragons of ever becoming anything more than beast was vanquished by the despair brought on my primitive instincts.

“The Princess felt the same, and yet, she still shed a tear for his sake. In the last moments of the King’s life, he asked for the Princess to take the egg and to crush it outside the castle. She graciously took the egg and left the King to his death embrace, but he still possessed one wish that prevented him from slipping away.”

Spike stopped just a few feet away from the solid bars, content on hearing the soft words from this distance, as any closer would be too painful in his heart.

“The Great King sought to protect the conception of his dream and of the age of his dragons, where their relative peace was so close, yet so far away from being achieved. A part of him wished to protect the castle of Corona from the passage of time, not to protect his legacy, but because of the possibility for the dragons to evolve again.

“And maybe, just maybe. They would find this castle, and finish what the Great King and his dragon began.”

The once form of the High King took the final step that placed him on the same plane of the young dragon, who recoiled in shock at such a thing before both beings approached their ends of the timeless bars.

“Spike, my young dragon, you owe nothing to Corona as you were to them as you are now: an outsider. But, if a faint resemblance to that one Great King has any influence on you after, then please hear my plea.”

The drake nodded his head, as he stood before the bars.

“How it was in the past it shall be in the present, that the long-lost Prince should restore order and nobility to the dragons, and work once to rectify the savagery of our species. I ask of you not as a Drifter, whom we used to hire in the past, but as a Guardian once given the sacred task of protecting our Prince.”

The chromatic armor too stood before the bars, which seemed rusted from his end. And on the command of the instincts that had been synchronized between the two being, both of them extended their claw out to one another.

“I see now that the Ancient Spirit, known to most as The Count, now inhabits your soul as well. Do well to refuse its words and its powers, for this helps the spirit stretch its control over you until you can no longer think for yourself. Believe in the power guardianship, protecting your fellow dragon despite the risk to your life, instead of the indifference that comes from ceasing the best opportunity.”

Spike couldn’t reply. The world felt blurry, and every seemed like a dream, where he’d wake up but a few moments later, only to realize there’ll never be an opportunity to exercise his potential. But when the two claws drafted from different time periods finally came to embrace in the present, the drake never felt more alive.

“Take this as a contract which The Count wishes for, which is the reason why he brought you here, or take this as a plea from a dead King to a Guardian. Regardless of which one you choose, young Spike, please, go and find the long-lost Prince of Corona, and bring him to his home where his rule can begin anew."

Despite the influx of feelings and emotions coursing through the drake, unfelt before as empathy grew in his, he couldn’t help but look away at such a request.

“I cannot leave this place as I’m responsible for making sure the castle is not lost to the rising sea, or anyone bypasses my magic and steps foot in this castle like you so have. I’ll train you in the ways of sword fighting that only the Corona family was ever known to accomplish, and whatever else still lingers in my intangible mind.”

Spike’s heavy eyelids came to a close and reopened in a flash, as something inside his soul demanded he answers with a yes. In taking a heavy breath to calm the thoughts of his mind and the cries of his soul, the drake responded to the request in the only way he knew.

“Okay.”

41 – “You Okay up There!?”

Spike’s Quits His Job and Goes on Numerous Quests

Act III

"Of Missing Home"

~41~

“You Okay up There!?”

“Fluttershy! Are you asleep up there? Yer supper is ready!”

A thin wall of blurry pinkness was the first thing to greet the fluttering eyes, while the pink strands that composed the said wall were also being sucked on by the maw below. A light moan escaped the mare at hearing her name being called, as Fluttershy’s mind began to start up.

Fluttershy glanced downward at the hair currently being licked by her tongue, prompting her to gasp and recoiled backward into the wall; a loud thump resounding throughout the walls of the house.

“You okay up there!?” a voice called from the floor below. “Did Smithy the Snake try waking you up by hugging your neck tightly again?”

“Ah, oh no.” The hyperventilating abusing the mare’s lungs was cut short when she started taking long, deep breaths, that worked to calm down her heart as well. “I mean…I’m fine Applejack! I’ll be down for supper in just a second.”

“Well, okay!”

Fluttershy huffed a breath of relief that washed across her chest from her propped up state. She caught a reflection of herself staring back at her, with a pink waterfall mane frizzled up as much as physics would allow, along with black bags underneath her eyes that expanded each and every sleepless night.

The mare sighed in face of her reflection, not bearing the will at the moment to fix up her appearance, as she instead limped off the bed and went straight to the door. A few minutes later, past a wooden halfway where many photographed faces watched, Fluttershy found herself before the family table.

“Goodness gracious girl!” Applejack had just finished washing the family's plates when Fluttershy walked in, turning off the tap water to go and greet her friend. “I know it’s hard for you to fall asleep during the night, but I had no clue that you couldn't sleep through the day either."

Fluttershy retreated an eye behind her mane and looked at her friend through the waterfall effect of hair. “Is it that obvious?”

“It looks like you dipped in Rarity mascara and went to town around your eyes...are you sure we don’t need to be bookin you an appointment with the doctor?”

The drowsiness still lingering in Fluttershy’s system drove away the butterflies brought on like situations like these, where the consequence one’s actions were to blurry to see or be cared about. The pegasus walked past her friend with a tired smile, and took a seat at the table, staring into the brown texture of the stew that had long since stopped steaming.

“You have nothing to worry about, Applejack.” Fluttershy picked up the spoon and dove it into the stew, retrieving some of its contents to deposit into her mouth, which then smiled with goodness at the country mare. “All that’s wrong is that my sleep schedule is a little messy, and that I’m not eating enough of your family delicious cooking to give me the energy I need.”

Applejack sighed, before taking a seat at the table as well. “Are you sure about that’s all that’s been going on with you? Because your lack of appetite and sleep started after you moved in here, and I hate to think that this new environment is hurting you, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy’s wings flared upward as her metal spoon fell into the bowl of stew. “Not at all, Applejack! After all, I was the one that asked you if I could stay a little while, and have been so rude as to our welcome my stay.”

Applejack’s head fell left. “Stop that, Fluttershy. You and I both know that you’re anything but unloved around here, with how well you look after Apple Bloom and the animals on the farm. You’re welcomed to stay as long you like because the family here loves you, but I know for sure just our lovin you ain’t gonna help you.”

“I'm all right, Applejack.” The butterscotch wings began to relax and retreat inward. “I don’t want you worrying about me.”

“Sorry hun.” Applejack rose from her chair and came across the table, taking the seat next to her friend. “Worrin about my friends isn’t something I can stop with the click of a button, especially when it’s a close friend like you. Why don’t you open up, like when I used to when I came for tea, and see if we can get you any help.”

Fluttershy leaned away from her friend, not at all liking the confrontation that sat next to her. She could see the flare of the orange nostrils, the breath tickling the furs on her shoulder, as she retreated further away. Applejack couldn’t seem to take the hint as she leaned closer to her friend, prompting for the first time in Fluttershy's head of pushing someone away.

‘Why can’t she just…go away!’ Fluttershy thought to herself as impending doom filled the air between them. ‘I don’t wanna talk about it, so why is she trying so hard to get me to open up. I-I don’t want her care right now – I just want to be left alone!’

“Please, Fluttershy.” Applejack leaned back into her chair, preparing to get off it in a moment. “The family loves you too much to just stand by and watch you suffer like this, not when we feel like we can do something about it. Our home is your home for as long as you want, but please know you can talk to me at anytime.”

Applejack tensed her body to leap off the chair, but her muscles relaxed as soft hoof touched her own.

“Please don’t go.”

The country pony smile, turning her head to look at Fluttershy, but pausing halfway. Guessing what she had done wrong, in the beginning, Applejack slid her hat over her eyes and kept her ears open. “I’m not going anywhere, Fluttershy. What’s goin on?”

It too a few moments for the empty air to be filled with something. Words they came, sad to the heart, yet understood to the mind.

“I’ve been having nightmares about Spike.”

Applejack never interrupted a single sentence.

“Yo, Twilight! Book crush your head? Dinner's getting cold!”

The shouting from downstairs worked to awaken the lavender mare laid a rest on her plush bed. Her mind began to start up, eyelids starting to split, as the hazy interior of the compact room greeted the amethyst eyes.

A chime rang from the clock hanging on one of the walls, signaling to the mare climbing out of her bed that she had slept well into the evening. Despite this, however, Twilight wanted nothing more than to ignore the voice below and head back to bed.

Though her host was someone not to be left hanging, who would march up the stairs to come and claim their answer. So Twilight made no waste in hopping onto her numb hooves, a silent yawn slipping past her soft lips, as she stretched forward akin to a cat to pop any of the kinks still lingering in her back.

Relishing in the bliss of having her pent-up tension being washed away, Twilight crossed the bedroom to its door, hovering her hoof just above the handle. She had caught a glimpse of a bed-maned mare staring back at her in the vanity mirror, where every strand of hair was closer to reaching the ceiling than it was her forehead.

A brush laid on the dresser, with only a few threads of hair clinging to its fibers. It was getting to the point that the joint beauty cares were being used more so by her host than Twilight herself.

At the moment, she did not mind that fact, as she threw back the door and descended downward to the kitchen of the estate.

“Whoa, whoa whoa! You let that thing grow any longer, and we’re all gonna start thinking you’re a time traveler again.” Rainbow had just taken out a bowl of ramen out from the microwave, which would have a been sacrilege act in the first place, had it not gone cold and been made with the stove.

“Yeah.” Twilight was shameless about her appearance as of late as she took a seat at the alabaster table, where a bowl of ramen carefully slid across to reach her awaiting hoof. “A few missed showers and extra time spent against a pillow will do this to me. But I don’t mind it too much, as it makes me feel like Albert Einstein when I’m studying late.”

Rainbow blinked at the reply, each flash trying to comprehend if this was the usual ‘nerdy Twilight’, or the Twilight who seemed to care less every day she spent in her home. “Riiight. Anyway, were you sleeping through the whole day again, or did I just get home when you were taking a nap?”

“Hmmm.” The fork slipped back into the watery textures inside the bowl as a few strands of noodles hung from the plush purple lips. “I’m actually not sure. It feels like I had a nap, but my naps sometimes go on for hours, though its not like I’m keeping track of how much I’m sleeping nowadays...unless that fact bothers you, making you debate about tossing me out because I long outstayed my welcome?”

“What?” Rainbow let out a gasp as he joined her friend at the table. “No, Twilight. You can stay here for as long you like – Celestia knows you take better take of this place while I’m gone.”

Rainbow squinted her face upon realizing that now as the moment to confront her roommate , momentarily revealing her teeth as she scooted closer. “But I’m worried about you; you are my friend after all. Everytime I get home from work, I find my laundry in baskets and the dishes are already washed. But then I go to check on you in your room, sometimes not being able to get past the door with how much filth is pressing against it, only to find you still sleeping from the night before.”

Twilight listened to the words, deciphering their every meaning to piece together what it was her host wanted from her. “So...you want me to start putting full effort into cleaning my room as well, because technically its still one of your rooms, so it’s not fair to you? Not a worry at all, Rainbow Dash, I already spent yesterday cleaning every inch of space in that room.”

Rainbow threw her head back for a moment, before it came crashing down on the recently cleaned table. “That’s...not the issue here, Twilight. Well, it’s part of it. Look, you clean all of my stuff as a token for me allowing you to stay here, which I have already reminded you of something you don’t have to do. You keep doing it, and that’s fine, but you never do the same treatment to any of your things.

“You’re doing more for me than I’m doing for you. So tell me, Twilight, why are you going to such lengths to make my life a little easier, while leaving the entirety of yours in a mess?”

Tension filled the air after the pegasus had asked her question, not even the breeze outside daring to knock on the windows.

Twilight’s eyes climbed the bowl of ramen to the friend that sat opposite of her, sucking in a massive gust of wind to help her speak her next sentence. “So...you want me to start cleaning up after myself?”

If the cyan face wasn’t already pressed against the surface of the table, then surely it would’ve came crashing down with twice the force. It rose, but only to face its friend. “No, Twilight. I want to know what’s going on with you. Why are you sleeping for days on end? Not eating even half of the groceries you buy? While have you not left the house for months to go and check on your library, or any of your friends for that matter? Why do you hole yourself away in your room, letting it grow messier by the second, only to do a total cleansing in some manic burst?”

Rainbow bit her tongue, averting her eyes from her friend’s, as she asked a question that was simple, but would answer all of the aforementioned questions. “Twilight Sparkle, what is going on in your mind–” she pointed a hoof at her head “–and what is troubling your heart?” She placed the said hoof on her chest in a dramatic fashion, leaning over the table as if to stir a greater reaction out of her friend.

Twilight stared simply back, as if she were trying to formulate the perfect response to the question that would answer none of the cyan mare’s questions. The said cyan mare giving up in her attempts for tonight, as she rose up from her seat and gave a weak wave of the hoof. “I’m going to bed.”

She began her trek across the living room and to the stairs, lifting her forehooves onto the first steps.

“Wait!”

A lazy smile took control of the blue lips, as they stretched in the direction to the voice that had called their owner. Rainbow turned around without saying another word, and took a seat across the table from her friend once more.

“I’ve been sleeping a lot. Every time I have a dream, there he is, joining me on whatever whacky adventure my subconscious is capable of creating. I think my imagination is so hard at work in my sleep, that it leaves me restless when I wake up. But I wouldn’t trade it for the world, because in my dreams, Spike and I are joined together once again.”

Rainbow tried to keep the lazy smile, but it began to slowly wane as she heard the fictional accounts of the alicorn and the dragon.

Applejack and Rainbow knew not what to say to comfort their freinds on their dreams and nightmares.

42 – "What Makes You Think You Can Zap into My House without My Permission, so Late into the Night?"

42 – "What Makes You Think You Can Zap into My House without My Permission, so Late into the Night?"

~42~

"What Makes You Think You Can Zap into My House without My Permission, so Late into the Night?"

The light bulb hanging above the family table began to flicker on and off, though this occurrence was not noted by the two mares below it, as the moon’s glow was bright enough to embrace the room in its light.

“Every memory I have of Spike is usually of him being gentle and kind, especially when he worked extra hard as my temporary assistant. But when I go to sleep, I can’t help but see him in my dreams, as she slowly makes them into nightmares.”

Applejack sat at the table, chin on a hoof, as she appropriately nodded whenever Fluttershy needed the affirmation to carrying on speaking about her feelings.

“And I always feel...so hopeless in them. It’s like I have no mouth and I really have something to say to Spike, anything that would make him stop or make him better. But then, in the horrible situations he places us in start to begin, I can’t help but wish I could speak if only to save myself.”

An unknown mixture of sorrow and mystery began to course through the Apple pony’s veins as she found her own throat too tight to talk with. Applejack nodded again for the tales of nightmares to continue, forcing more pressure on her already clenched throat.

“I know it isn’t like me to say this, but I always thought, that if a friend of mine or a harmless animal was in danger, that I would be willing to sacrifice myself for their safety. I’ve done it once before to teach that dragon who had flicked away Rainbow, so I thought I always had that capacity inside me.”

The buzzing of a month’s wings stopped as the insect landed on the wood of the table, earning not a smack or a swat by a single hoof, as it crawled along the table.

“In one of my nightmares, where it’s just Spike fading away into some black fog, I begin to, to curse myself for my inability to shout for him to come back. To say something, anything that would cause him to turn around and come home. I thought those were the worse nightmares until I began to sleep even longer periods of time.”

The moth flew off the table into the area where both pairs of eyes could see them, and yet, both mares were too lost to the sounds of their mind, to even see the insect on his approach to the flickering light.

“The worst nightmares were when I was placed in a situation where I had to escape this incomprehensive, scary...thing. Its face looked so clear to me when my eyes were shut, but now their open, I can’t even begin picture what it looked like. All I know is that I had to escape to live, and if I did so by myself, then Spike would get to live too.”

The moth embraced the heat of the flickering bulb, which burned into its being forcing it to let go. Its minuscule descent was not caught by a single glance as its body slammed against the table, where its legs then sprawled upward as agony swept its mind.

“My every step was doubled by the monster as I could feel him just behind me, so close to catching that I don’t even want to think what would happen afterward. I would close my eyes and stop running, hoping for it to just end without any scars, and it was there that another option became apparent to me. “

The moth summoned any lingering traces of energy to crawl toward the fuzzy edge, mind too fuzzy to invent the next course of action, as it crawled too far and fell off the side of the table. Its second impact which sealed away his life was not nearly loud enough or important enough to be pitied by the two mares.

“I wished for Spike to be dead; I woke up the next moment. I walked away from Spike when he needed me most; there was no monster as he didn’t have the will to transform. I floated in the sky and watched the monster chase Spike; I didn’t interfere as I look at the rat get cornered by the snake.”

Fluttershy leaned back in her chair once the heavyweight eased from her chest, her eyes catching by chance the speck on the floor that looked to have wings. “I was always aware of it, but never quite knew, that I am afraid.”

Applejack cared not for the tightness in her throat as she squeezed out her next words. “Afraid of what?”

“That’s exactly it.” Fluttershy looked away from the moth as she possessed not the kindness to care for such a minuscule thing. “I’m not sure what it is that scares me so much. All I know is that I’m afraid.”

Applejack began to lean forward as she caught the tone of the sentence not yet being done.

“And that, I didn’t receive as much from Spike as I should have.”

The alabaster table shone in its cleanliness the reflection of the two mares that were seated at its opposite ends. The rainbow maned pegasus had her back firmly against her chair with eyes held up high, though they next broke contact with their fixation.

The lavender mare with the skyrocketing mane had only her shoulders against the seat, with her head leaned back against it as she stared at the ceiling. In her eyes projected forth onto the blank canvas the dreams indulging in a particular drake.

“For the most part of my life, Spike has always been there. From the day I hatched his egg that granted me the access I needed into Celestia's school for gifted unicorns, to the faux fights we used to have where I was the evil witch and he the shining knight, till but a few months ago where I realized too late how far apart we had drifted.”

Rainbow had to suppress the urge to snap Twilight out from whatever weird state she was in, for she had a feeling whatever this was, had to do with the issues that had claimed her friend into almost eternal slumbers.

“Can you imagine such a sudden, terrible pain, Rainbow Dash?” Twilight asked, proving to be rhetorical, as she continued on a split second later. “Like if Fluttershy was your sister who you loved every day, to be suddenly whisked out of your life, and you being to think it was all your fault. All those good memories you shared coming to your forefront of your mind because your brain wants to tease you with the fact that such memories can never happen again with the one you love.”

Rainbow had to suppress the urge to blink repeatedly at the feelings being expressed. She wished that Spike were still here, as in a moment’s glance he could tell exactly what state Twilight was in, and the perfect way to get her back to her book wormy state.

“Those pains that accompany me when I’m awake are washed away when I’m asleep, replaced by the loving memories I have of the two of us together, as we go forth to go and create brand new memories. The obstacle of Spike not being here do not exist in sleep; if Spike still loves me or not doesn’t interfere with my dreams; whether these adventures can happen again are blown away by my dreamy euphoria.”

Rainbow wasn’t sure if this period of silence was meant for her to begin speaking. She knew not what to make of these dreams where Spike had become overly romantic, as Dash only remembered him as just some guy who happened to be a dragon. Would it be good to snap Twilight out of her bliss, when she had nothing to offer to help repel the misery that would come next?

“Though I’ve begun to wonder in my dreams,” Twilight began once more, eyes dragging down from memory induced ceiling to the eyes of her friends, “where I’m able to satisfy the drake’s every whim if I gave Spike all that I was capable of in reality.”

“What do you mean ‘received,’ Fluttershy?” Applejack has asked after downing a glass of water, which she had gotten to clear her head after listening to her friend’s worries. “Don’t get me wrong, it sounds like Spike owed you quite a bit for you letting him stay over and eat your food, but you never struck me as somepony to hold someone accountable for that.”

Fluttershy shook her mane to wash away such a possibility out from her friend’s mind. “When I say I didn’t receive enough from Spike, I didn’t really mean so in material or labor way. It seemed like a lot was on his mind...but it all looked to be too much at once for him, and he really just needed someone to help bear some of the weight.”

Applejack heaved a heavy breath, but did not mind the tightness of her chest, as the breath ended in a smile. “So what you mean to say, is that of the boy you owe nothing to, that you didn’t inherit some of his issues or problems as to make his life a little easier?”

Fluttershy blinked as she let the words fester in her head for a moment. “I guess you could put it that way, although it's not so much my owing him, but rather I just want to help him. I don’t mind listening to ponies problems or offering what I can to them, as it makes me feel a little better about myself, and makes me feel good in the process. Though, when it comes to Spike, I feel a little something more.”

“More?” Applejack repeated, trying to gauge correctly what undertone was attracted to the word. “Just what do you mean by that, Fluttershy?”

“That my life feels more lively and even dangerous when I was helping Spike. After all, the days spent going for my walks and helping out different animals, that a change was happening when Spike was around. Every day felt special in its own right, and I had something to look forward to. From helping his relationship with the girls to resolving whatever issues plagued his head, I felt my life changing for the better.”

A butterscotch hoof swiped away the mane that obscured half of its owner’s face, as all that was express on it was shown to the world. “A part of me even felt, that if I helped Spike and kept being supportive, that he would stay with me longer. I feel sorry for saying that, but I rather be honest about my feelings then go on living a lie. And honestly speaking, I don’t see why me being a supportive mare to Spike could be so wrong in the first place.”

Applejack gulped, not sure if this newfound confidence in her timid friend was a good thing, or just asking to re-write Twilight’s lesson zero.

“So that’s why I hope to find Spike sometime soon, so I can take all that I can from his mind.”

“I think part of the reason why Spike left in the first place was that I wasn’t giving him all that he needed.” Twilight had started again after the long silence, content with the prospect that her friend might have stopped listening. “As much as it I hated to say it at the time, I was overbearing on Spike and limiting what it was he needed at the time. I should have allowed him to come on more of our adventures, and not hear second hoof of our stories.”

Rainbow looked at her friend with eyes that were not sure of what emotion they were supposed to contain. Her fluffy blue ears were erect while her mind remained confused.

“Maybe those times when I caught him doing nothing on his days off I shouldn’t have given him something to do. Those times of laziness might have been needed to help build his character or to clear his mind. The books and comics he wanted, maybe he needed, as a distraction or to inspire some greater thing inside of him.”

Rainbow began to see the fundamental blocks that constructed her friend’s bizarre state, though she knew not what to think about these talks about giving back to Spike. He’d been this dragon that worked as an assistant to earn his keep in the library, and anything other than that should have been dealt with on his own.

That thought conflict with how Rainbow was willing to do anything for Twilight, despite it should be the lavender mare’s problems to resolve these deep rooted issues. So not only did the cyan mare think about if she was a double standard and to some of her friends but if Spike played a bigger role in this bizarre tale.

“So that’s why, when Spike finally comes home, that I’ll give him all the attention and items he’ll ever need. I know now, that after he’s done with whatever journey he is on, he’ll make his keep and then some when comes home.”

Rainbow merely smiled. For she didn’t have the heart to tell her damaged friend that there were still no sightings of Equestria's only friendly dragon.

“When I find Spike, I’ll try my best not to be afraid anymore!” Fluttershy spoke from as honestly as she could from her pounding heart. “I’ll use the courage I learned from him to finally express my feelings, not matter how selfish it may be. When we meet again, I’ll tell Spike that—”

The sentence was cut short by the door to the outside being nearly knocked off its hinges by the fury of a pink hoof. It’s panting owner, who leaned on the archway for support, looked at the two mares with a glint in her eyes.

“Sorry to disturb the stew party, but you girls are needed at the train station!”

Both Fluttershy and Applejack stared at their friend without quite knowing what to say next to their summon.

“When Spike comes home, I’ll make everything right again.” Twilight saw that she had Rainbow’s full attention, a witness to the vow she was about to make. “I’ll rectify all my wrongs and bring back the joys of the past so that our future together will be just as great. I’ll finally be able to tell Spike just what—”

A brilliant light of azure zapped into existence in the kitchen of Rainbow’s home, blinding momentary both who were present. When their eyes adjusted and dilated on the intruder, they found no other than their friend Rarity.

“Rarity?” Rainbow said, before going on. “What the hay? What makes you think you can zap into my house without my permission, so late into the night?”

The question went unanswered for a few moments as Rarity was far to focus on catching her breath, as her hoof laid against her chest to repress the beatings of her heart. Finally, her pleading lungs began to pained less. “My apologies, Rainbow Dash. But I would never attempt such a rude thing toward one of my friends if not the reason behind it were not dire enough.”

Rarity’s word fought against the rising anger in Rainbow Dash, ultimately winning as the waters of reason extinguished the small flames of spontaneous irritation. “Fine. What’s so important that you had to barge on in, or rather teleport on in, during a critical moment between Twi and me.”

Twilight’s eyes glazed over to Rarity, where she offered a small smirk.

“Twilight,” Rarity began, her eyes collecting all that was wrong with her friend’s features. “You’re mane, it’s…” she shook her head to rid herself of the unnecessary observation, reverting back to the task at hoof.

“We all must leave for the train station immediately.”

“The train station?” Applejack repeated as she rose from her seat. Fluttershy did the same. “Why in tarnation are we needed there when most ponies are about to fall asleep.”

“You don’t understand.” Pinkie finally caught up to the missing breathes she had used upon her sprint to the farmhouse. “My Pinkie Sense started tingling, trying to tell me…”

“A letter of the utmost importance reached me but a few minutes ago, with no other than the Princesses official seal.” Rarity had already marched over to the table and tried getting both mares out of their seats and to start heading toward the door. “

“When I read it, I sent Sweetie to the Apple’s as fast as I could and teleported over here. For, your see…”

“...the Elements of Harmony are needed in Canterlot immediately.”

43 – "So It's Going to Take Even Longer for the Fun Times to Begin Again?"

~43~

"So It's Going to Take Even Longer for the Fun Times to Begin Again?"

The Cantorlot Express began its journey across the iron clad path toward the capital of Equestria. A chime from the whistle informed all those standing by the station’s docks that the train was now disembarking, as a puff of steam escaped through the train’s exhaust pipe.

The doors separating each of the box carts slid closed on their own, entrapping an individual carriage of close friends who sat the furthest part away from one another. In this cart lay a unique chest too, that only those in the cart, and the conductor himself, knew about.

Rarity watched the landscape outside her window change drastically as the train was nearing its full speed, though her thoughts were on a different matter. An occasional glance around the cart showed that none of her friends were sitting together, rather lost to the whims of their sadden minds just like she was.

Any invitation by the Princess that would ask the Elements of Harmony to meet her in Canterlot was always met with excitement and a giddiness to aboard the quickest train. Meeting the Princess was always an honor, and the conversation had with her were always filled with wisdom, but that wasn’t what always got Rarity excited.

Rarity loved it when all of her friends would come together for one mutual excitement, talking about what the Princess may want or what sightseeing they’ll do in Canterlot. Simply, having all her friends being giddy together was the best part of the adventures.

And here her friends were, all sitting apart, with not a word being spoken. No whispers about what this summoning could be for, nor anyone coming up with some twisted fate that would be shot down by everyone else.

Just silence.

“Hey, Rarity.” A voice earned Rarity’s attention away from the window. “Is it okay if I sit here?”

The tired smile on Pinkie Pie’s muzzle was the first thing to be caught by Rarity’s eyes, as she gave the nod of the head before returning to the window. “Be my guest.”

Pinkie took the seat on the opposite bench, which Rarity wished she hadn’t, for she took up her peripheral vision.

“Sooo. Crazy how the Princess is requesting us so late into the night, huh?”

A smile tried its hardest to form on Rarity’s lips to try to support her friend on carrying on with the conversation, but the act felt too forced, as her lips began to crumble. “Indeed. I wonder why...eh…”

The sentence ended there as Rarity searched for something in the landscape that could take away the stress that burden her mind. There was no point to having a proper conversation that would end in awkwardness when a sudden sadness had limited her mind.

The cart softly swayed across the tracks as the chugging wheels could be heard from underneath the mat.

“Rarity?”

“Yes, darling?”

“Do you think the girls are drifting apart?”

The alabaster unicorn whipped her head toward her friend.  “Heavens no, Pinkie! What on Equestria possessed you to ask such a thing?”

Pinkie began to twiddle with her hooves like a filly who had just asked a dumb question. “Well, it’s just that, the girls don’t seem all there here right now.”

“I suppose everyone has a lot on their minds at the moment.” The tiring events that composed the last few months flashed simultaneously through Rarity’s mind. “This season has particularly harsh on all of us.”

“Do you mean just this season...or the whole year?”

Rarity opted to get herself out of her pool of thoughts so she could fully focus on her conversation with Pinkie Pie, who seemed to have needed someone to talk to and came to her first. “And just what do you mean by that?”

“Well.” Pinkie scooted back into the bench to press her lower back against the seat, though she still ended up slouched over. “It’s just, everypony seems so distant and non-talkative as of late. At first, I thought that’s just how things were going to be for a ‘little while,' but upon all of us walking to the train station together, I realized that it had been longer than just a ‘little while.'”

“Well, that’s because…” Rarity stopped herself before she could sprout some lies that she didn’t believe herself, knowing that it would only damage the bond of honesty the two mares had. “I’m sure whatever is going on with all the girls is going to pass soon, just everypony recover from their problems at different paces.”

“So it’s going to take even longer for the fun times to begin again?”

Rarity blinked, not quite sure how to answer that question. “I guess so, Pinkie Pie. But you know you can always come over to the boutique whenever you get bored or lonely.”

“Okay.”

The phrased ended the conversation as Pinkie lifted up a hoof and began to stare into her sole. Awkwardness washed over Rarity as she watched her friend, not quite knowing what to do or say next, so went back to doing the thing she did before.

Staring out a window and trying to ignore the jumbled thoughts, which she could never answer even given all the time to fathom.

“What do you think of Spike?”

Rarity choked on absolutely nothing as her heart stopped beating for a moment, nervousness surging through her body making it feel weak, as only pained gasps could escape the clenched throat.

When her heart started beating again, Rarity stole a breath, not prepared to face her friend in her unprepared state, content with staring out the window for just a few more moments. ‘What in Equestria is possessing you to ask such things on a night such as this one, Pinkie Pie!”

“Uhm, what do I think of Spike? Quite the question Indeed! Heh…” Rarity tried to swallow the saliva formed in her mouth caused by her nervousness; its descent painful as it sought to slip past the tight muscles. “Obviously, like most of the girls, we miss him dearly and wish all the safety we can wherever he is in the world. Our last encounter with him may not have been the most pleasurable, but that doesn’t stop us from still seeing Spike as we always have.”

“But wasn’t the Spike before this one cringe and clingy?”

Rarity’s mouth opened all on its own, and she had no idea how to close it.

“Those were the reason you weren’t overly fond of little Spike, and only to sort of like him when he mellowed out in his teenage years. But since in those teenage years he held some repressed issues, it made him bitter toward all of us. So then, what Spike are we supposed to be remembering?

“Tiny and annoying Spike, or, tall and bitter Spike? Hmm, which is better to remember, do you think?”

Rarity’s superficial words on the subject had been destroyed by the blunt observation that Pinkie had decided to gone deeper with, unphased by the possibility that her analysis could be damaging to anyone within earshot.

“I like them both equally, to be honest.” Pinkie decided to give her opinion first after the long silence which Rarity did not fill. “I liked tiny Spike like he was the nephew I occasionally got to see, though I wouldn’t consider him a friend just yet.”

The delicate subject which held other ponies emotions and facade feelings were sliced in half by the pink mare’s honesty on the subject, allowing her deeper access to what she actually felt on the subject, regardless of the pain she caused by cutting the subject open.

“Bitter Spike in concept, maybe I could get along with.” Pinkie’s hoof tapped on her chin in an attempt to lure out the rest of her thoughts. “It would be fun to turn his frown upside down, from time to time, but if I had to do that for our every encounter, then it wouldn't be fun anymore. Honestly, I don’t believe Spike thinks he’s entitled to someone to help him, but he just has these issues that are forcing him down a wrong path.”

“So.” Rarity finally took her gaze away from the landscapes outside to settle it on her bizarre friend. “You don’t think Spike expects anything out of us, despite how some of us denied him the care or attention he craved?”

Pinkie shook her head. “Nope. I mean, that isn’t to say that we’re not to blame in some of the mental issues he has going on, but Spike doesn’t really blame us for them. You could say those times Spike helped us was because he wanted to get closer to us, but he also did so just because he’s a nice drake. He simply isn’t the type to hold a grudge against someone for long, or at all.

“Nor is he the type of dragon to think he’s entitled to more just because he didn’t get what he want, or even what he deserved for that matter. He just goes on, still helping when he can, while dealing with his own issues.”

A layer of guilt wrapped around the egg inside Rarity’s mind that served to resemble all her feelings on the dragon, where her superficial opinions came from just a glance at the thing but never daring to drill for what laid inside.

Yet Pinkie had taken her egg and cracked it against the side of the pan, exposing the thoughts and feeling hidden inside of it into the pan, where truth began to form into the perfect omelet. By eating the said omelet, Pinkie knew once and for all where she stood on the subject, with her guilt and worries being properly fed so that they would growl out no more.

“So we shouldn’t be blaming ourselves for something that wasn’t entirely with our control.” Rarity spoke the fragile carefully so they would not shatter slipping past her lips. “Our personality just didn’t match with his, at the account of him being so little, and to force yourself to think otherwise simply wouldn’t be fair to both parties. It makes sense, logically, but doesn’t seem fair to our poor little Spike.”

“Maybe that’s just the curse all outsiders have.” Pinkie looked down her body akin to a child once more, not quite knowing what feeling was possessing her at the moment. “I think Spike handled it the best way he could, though not as clean as he may have liked. But why stay in a place where you’re an outsider when you go to where you’re like everybody else.”

Rarity couldn’t summon any objection to the twisted logical sense. “There’s no real point at all, I suppose. It’s just a conflict of personalities, where neither party is at fault, and its best they go separate ways.”

Pinkie nodded at her friend without looking at her. “Yeeep. So Spikey can’t complain about not being accepted or liked by ponies, and we can’t berate Spike for trying to find a place where he’d find the welcoming he craves. We even shouldn’t be feeling sorry for it.”

“Yeah.” Sadness no longer clogged her mind, nor did awkwardness force her to look away, and yet, Rarity still looked back to the drastically changing landscape not quite sure what it was she was supposed to be feeling. “Spike should be free of the chains he had to Ponyville and go and explore, and we shouldn’t be feeling any guilt toward our actions against him, besides changing some things in hindsight.”

“Yeeeep.”

Rarity looked away from the window, but she did not lay her eyes upon her friend. Instead, her eyelids came to a close as a wet breath was expelled below; the mind resistant to both feelings and emotions at that moment. Logic didn’t dictate what she was supposed to say, rather, her words were inspired by the pounding of her heart.

“I wish Spike will come home soon.”

44 – "So We're Both in the Same State"

~44~

"So We're Both in the Same State"

The doors to the front of the cart slid open, allowing in a burst of cold wind, and revealing the faces of Applejack and Rainbow Dash. The doors then closed once they stepped inside, opting to eye the quickly before they took a seat.

Applejack noted how Rarity and Pinkie were sitting in the back, one lost to the view of the window, while the other stared at her pink fur in contemplation. They seemed content to their devices and would be best left alone.

Rainbow Dash eyed the distance between Twilight and Fluttershy, who despite sitting in the same row, sat in opposite directions of one another. Both manes were frizzled, though Twilight’s stood the tallest, as the mares rested their heads against the chilled glass.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked to one another with a mutual understanding of the situation they were in, deciding it be best if they just sat on their own of the cart and kept their conversation quiet.

“So I see things haven’t changed since we left,” Rainbow muttered out as she took her seat on the bench.

“Yep,” Applejack replied, who began to sit opposite of her friend.

The two allowed themselves to reintegrate to the tense atmosphere of the cart they had left for the same reason, where words were frowned upon and made them that much harder to form, nonetheless speak.

When the two were away to rid themselves of the tenseness that had washed over them on their re-entry, they began to talk once more.

“So, Fluttershy eh?” Rainbow started right at the meat of it, not quite sure if a casual conversation would be robust enough to survive the air. “I honestly expected our lifetime together would cause her to come to be first, though I can’t blame her, as living up in the clouds would render her unable to care for most of her pets.”

“The farm sure has inherited its fair share of critters. It ain’t as bad as I expected it to be, though, as most of them are only temporary there because they have some wound that needs to be healed. And any that stay on the farm for longer periods of time tend to do their fair share of work, so no sense in complaining about em.” Applejack quickly worked to bring out more information about the similar predicament that her friend was in. “I’m sure having Twilight over at first was a mighty fine time, though I can’t say I’d be overly thrilled with her trying to pack her library into my house.”

“She’s been great the whole time, at least to me anyway.” Rainbow looked down at her right hoof as she thought about how much she was allowed to share about her roommate's plights. “All the books she has now are the one’s she asked me to pick up for her from the store, and even then, it’s not as much as you would expect from a nerd like Twi. She even hasn’t gone back to the library to pick up any of her things, so I didn’t need to open more than just a bedroom for her.”

The two mares sighed, not because of their current conversation, but because of the subtle, deeper conversation hidden beneath their causal words. The story how these friends loved their new tenants, but something was amiss inside of them.

“I guess I should be a little worried that Twilight hasn’t gone back to the library since the few months she moved in with you.” Applejack tried to pass her comment off as a joke but felt it crumbling already at the half point. “Though I can’t honestly say that I’m surprised, because Fluttershy began to harvest all the things she needed to help her animals, not grabbing a single thing from her cottage either. Odd, wouldn’t you say, Rainbow Dash?”

Rainbow took on the biggest smile she could muster to fake. “Quite indeed, Applejack.”

The two forcefully smiling mares broke the lies by letting out a sigh, both bowing their head at the same time, with their eyes asking the floor what it was they were supposed to do next. Something had to be done while simultaneously nothing could be done, leaving them restless and cranky.

Deciding to comply with the atmosphere but go to hell with its rules, the two mares fell back into their seats.

“So Twilight refuses to leave the house.” Rainbow decided to be blunt as possible so no aversion could seize her words, and quiet enough so that her voice wouldn’t carry down the cart. “She keeps everything clean except her room, and paces around the living room when I’m trying to get some sleep. Sometimes, I find her trying to cook breakfast for me like Spike used to, though I keep finding burnt food rotting away in my garbage bin.”

Applejack’s brows shot up as a tired smile halfway formed below. “Same thing, girlfriend. Fluttershy apparently forgot how to sleep when she moved into, so she’s always doing something around the house or doing someone’s chores early for them. I appreciate the gestures, but her hoofsteps were creaking and echoing through the house is going to drive me bonkers.”

“Wait,” Rainbow began, not quite sure how to phrase her next line. “You’re telling me that Fluttershy, a mare that’s never intended harm to anyone else, is having trouble sleeping now?”

Applejack’s brows began to narrow as she leaned back into her seat. “Well, yeah. I mean, isn’t Twilight the same with you, pacing around the living room like you just said?”

“That’s only because her sleep schedule is outta whack.” Rainbow’s mind was collecting the pieces given the current situation and went to work to place them together. “I have a better chance of finding Twilight asleep than awake, regardless of what time of the day it is. She’ll sleep for the better half of a day, stay awake for a few hours, then go back to sleep for a length double of mine.”

The puzzle of sleep and dreams was shared telepathically from Rainbow to Applejack, as she too went about placing the pieces together. “It’s hard to find the time where I can remember Fluttershy sleeping, as I would let her skip a day, or even a week of work if she could fall asleep again. Her black bags are starting to grow bigger then her eyes themselves.”

The two shared the mutual silence as their individual puzzles were almost filled.

“So Fluttershy can’t sleep.”

“And Twilight can’t darn stay awake.”

The two started at one another, not knowing what was to come next out of their lips.

“Twilight is having dreams so sweet, that she can’t stay awake.”

“And Fluttershy’s havin dreams so terrible, that she can’t fall asleep.”

The two ponies responsible for opening up their homes to their friends allowed their heads to fall forward once more, heads heaving under the weight of putting the puzzle together, and discovering its answer.

“So we’re both in the same state,” they both said unconsciously, rising back up.

The soft sway of the train along its track to its destination brought a little comfort to the due, as its course became more upward.

“As much as I hate to say it, hearing that Twilight is suffering her own problems as well relieves me a bit,” Applejack said, no longer afraid of what her friend may think of her action or her words, as Dash was in a similar state. “I was thrilled that Fluttershy wanted to live with me for a bit, because I hadn’t seen any of the girls as of late. So to always have company was good in my books, and I thought Fluttershy held the same idea.”

Rainbow waved with her hoof before resting her head against it. “I get where you’re going. Twilight’s always locked in her room whenever I have company over, even though the reason I invite anyone over is to get her out of her shell. Trying to get her outside or go for any of the picnics we used to have is just an argument waiting to happen, which she always wins with some twisted logic.”

Applejack rolled her eyes and laid more into her seat. “Same thing over here. Fluttershy get’s along with Applebloom and Big Mac quite nicely, though she tends to stay away any of the other workers we have on the farm, or any guest for that matter. She can still hold a great conversation, at least to what she’s capable of, but you’ll never find Fluttershy starting a discussion on her own.”

“It pains me that Twilight’s doing the same,” Rainbow said, taking a glance at the subjects of their conversations up in the cart. “I honestly thought Twilight would still be cool with Rarity and Pinkie, but she’s so deep in whatever this funk is, that she doesn’t care for any contact that’s unnecessary.”

Applejack sighed. “Same with Fluttershy. She still makes time for her critters all right, but never anypony else. I swear the girls were starting to drift apart before the incident with Spike even happen, but I think his leaving just sealed the deal.”

Rainbow huffed and looked away. “I’d rather not even begin talking about that guy, especially after Twilight told me about the dreams she had about him. I’m going to guess Fluttershy went into detail about her nightmares as well, so let’s just try and drop the subject before we remember them.”

“Right.” Applejack too began to look out the window, as they’re serious conversation died down into a causal one. “I know the girls will probably pull through this sooner and later, but I can’t be so sure about Twilight and Fluttershy. I wasn’t able to help Flutters, and I’m going to assume things are the same with you?”

Rainbow nodded her head.

“Then I guess helping them through their issues is a bridge we’re gonna have to cross at another time, though it’s good to know now that us two can rely on each other.” Applejack watched as the land grew farther below her, provoking a batch of butterflies in her stomach. “Still, though, even though you don’t want to talk about it, I’d still wish Spike would come back to Ponyville. Even if to just clear up the air between us all, and help the girls through whatever it is they got going on.”

“Personally, no disrespect to the guy, but I’d rather he just keep being wherever he is in the world, whatever that be alive and dead. Him coming back would just stir just stir more trouble, for both the town and the girls, and we’d have to deal with anything he could possibly do.”

Applejack eyed her friend at the comment, not feeling the need to defend a friend, but rather to put facts into place. “No offense, Sugarcube. But I feel Spike is as much as a jumbled mess as they are, and need to go off to clear his head as well. Once he’s back to his old self, I doubt he’d want to create any more drama, but rather have everyone’s feelings on the table and begin to work them out.

“Whether he stays or goes after that is his call.”

Rainbow took a moment to glance out the window, even with her friend's eyes laid upon her, as she gave up with a sigh and looked back. “I guess you’re right about that. Though, if he were to stay, he’d better not try any of that rekindling stuff. What’s done is done, and it’s pretty obvious to all of us just what he thinks about us. So you guys can put an end to this chapter with his help, but he better not expect to be in our next.”

Applejack didn’t have any words to say that neither agreed nor disagree, opting to stay quiet and process her own thoughts and feelings.

“Though honestly speaking, I kinda doubt that Spike is doing better off in the world. He’s a clever guy, but not a smart one, so I don’t know how far he’s made it by himself. I wish he’s still alive and doing well, but we’ve had messages sent out to the nearest towns to keep an eye out, and so far, we haven’t received a reply.”

Rainbow looked down the rows of seats to see if anyone was paying attention to their conversation, before finishing her thought. “So, truth be honest, I think Spike’s probably dea—”

The train whistled, singling to its passengers that its destination was soon approaching.

45 – "That Also Rids Us of Our Only Means of Retreat"

~45~

"That Also Rids Us of Our Only Means of Retreat"

The Canterlot express began to slow down from its current high speed, the smoke trail from the pipe exhaust beginning to die down, as its designated stop for the night came into view. The capital of Equestria seemed to radiate a golden glow that contrasted greatly to the darkened sky, though the sight would forever be admired by a distance from inside the train.

Voices began to softly mummer inside the train’s many carts as looks of concern grew on most passenger’s faces; the others being too lost in slumber to notice the change in course. All the passengers on a particular cart were more than just alarmed, as they all gathered in the middle of the wagon.

“What in tarnation is—” A lavender hoof pressed slightly against the orange lips as its owner accompanied it with a small shush.

“Attention treasured passengers.” A metallic voice spoke from the intercoms hanging above everyone's heads. “Cantolort has yet to open its gates to our approach. We’ll remain at the last station until they open, and we ask all to stay in their seats and to keep calm.”

The lavender hoof floated away from the pair of lips and rested on the carpeted floor. “Something’s not right.”

“We know.” Applejack did not like how she had become silenced by her friend, as her irritation slipped inside her tone. “Did you dose off for a moment while the intercom was speaking?’

“Not that.” Twilight’s amethyst eyes trailed down from the intercom to the orange face of her friend. “Celestia would never request our presence so late into the night if she didn’t need to see us early as possible. We need to leave for Canterlot now.”

“But Darling,” Rarity had noticed the silent, one-sided tension and worked to remove it, “the conductor made it very clear that everypony should stay in their seats until everything is resolved. Surely the conductor and the Royal Guard are talking as we speak to open the gates.”

Twilight looked away for something else to accompany her eyes. “No. Those gates should be open, the only reason why they’re not because there’s something seriously wrong in Cantolort. Since Celestia requested us as early as possible to resolve that issue, then we should assume whatever's happened in Canterlot has to do with us.”

The processed logic found itself well in everyone’s ears and minds, as everyone stood up to date on the debate. Rainbow took up the offer to be the first to further the discussion of what should be done next. “If you truly believe something fishy is going on in Canterlot, Twilight, then shouldn’t we clear the train and ask the conductor to just take us to the gates.”

Twilight looked at the ceiling to process the new logic, shattering it in a matter of a millisecond, before looking to Dash. “We can’t be sure the severity of this threat, leaving us to act in a worst case scenario; we should take the Elements of Harmony and disembark immediately for the gate. If there is a threat there, then we’ll immediately signal for the train to retreat, protecting whatever ponies aboard it.”

Rarity had a long inhale, using her next line as an exhale. “That also rids us of our only means of retreat.”

Rainbow could only see this as a fantastic as she propelled a hoof through the air. “Which also means that we get to focus hundred percent of our focus on solving the problem. Oh yeah! This is going to be like the one time we all came together to fight off the changelings at the royal wedding.”

The memory of the aftermentioned event flashed through Rarity’s horror filled eyes, dreading that such event could ever happen again, and so soon in time. “As much as I positively love how we’re all coming back together, may I must say that I am entirely terrified.”

“Tell me about it,” Applejack said with a nod of the head. “Where’s Spike when you need him to tell a bad joke? That always used to alleviate the tension.”

Silence reigned over the room to serve to remind Applejack that that certain drake was still an issue to be resolved in some mares hearts. Not one to be chained down to petty things, the country mare left to unlock the chest.

“But since the not so little guy ain’t here right now.” Applejack began to pick up the Elements of Harmony and tossed them to their respective owners. “I’ll crack a joke in memory of him. Because I hope, that all you girls, are ready to kick a butt-ton of butts.”

Silence reigned over the room, but this time, it was for another reason.

“Right.” Twilight’s tone held neither nostalgic affection nor stern disapproval, as she put on her crown of magic. “Nothing stands in the way of me falling asleep. Anything that does so has to be severely punished, so they never think about attempting such a thing again.”

“Yeah. Yeah!” Rainbow at first wasn’t sure if the bizarre pumped up atmosphere Twilight was creating one she wanted to participate in, but she ended up going along with it anyway, as she clasped on her necklace. “No one ever stands a chance when the girls and the Elements of Harmony are back at it again!”

Rarity’s eyes traced the onward atmosphere of excitement, deciding next to be its target, as she placed the purple diamond Element of Harmony around her neck. “Indeed. Anyone who ever dares to threaten our Princess must first suffer from our wrath. My! May I say that now I’m started to get positively excited for this?”

Pinkie flew up in the center of the cart, where all eyes were on her floating, clapping form. “Me next!” Swirling around in the air in a flash, she retrieved the Element of Laughter out of thin air and adorned it before she hit the floor.

Fluttershy, who had momentarily fallen asleep standing up, was hit in the side of the head by the Element of Kindness. As fate would have it, the necklace still fell the length of her neck, just before she floated back up onto her feet. Applejack’s mouth opened to apologize for the throw but knew her words would go unheard, as Fluttershy’s eyes closed once more.

Applejack allowed the Element of Honesty to clasp itself around her orange neck as she went to stand in front of the girls, intent on opening the door and leading to them to the gates of Canterlot herself. But something caused her to pause in her hoofsteps, for what she saw did not scare her, but instilled a seed of happiness in her heart.

Twilight had her back straight and relaxed with her hooves extended as far as they could against the carpeted floor. Her head, long weighed down by sleep and worries of the past, now held high with determination as her tired eyes could still pierce through the frost consumed window.

If Twilight ever had a chance to escape her funk and return to the real world, where most ponies considered her a hero, then no greater chance would ever present itself than the one sitting before them all now.

Applejack stopped just a foot before the Princess of Magic, resting a hoof on her shoulder, and giving the nod when Twilight glanced back at her. Twilight nodded as well, before taking a step toward the door, and placing her hoof on the handle.

She glanced at her friends, and for the moment, felt the bliss of going into battle with ponies willing suffer and to save her; the feeling was mutual between them all. Sliding open the door to an influx of cold air flooding through the cabinet, Twilight had to say only one line to get her friends to jump into the foray alongside her.

“Let’s go, girls.”

46 – "Planning for Failure Has Never Been Our Way of Things."

~46~

"Planning for Failure Has Never Been Our Way of Things."

The sun began its ascent in the nighttime sky by the time the herd of magical ponies below reached the capital gates, only stopping before the pristine walls to catch their breaths after the long haul they exhausted themselves through. It also didn’t help that none of the girls had a chance to fall asleep before their summoning, leaving them to dread how Canterlot didn’t sell energy drinks.

Twilight, upon seeing that Dash was the first to catch her breath due to athletic nature, ordered her to fly to the top of the gate and give the word if it was safe enough to open the gate. The others resigned to fall onto their stomachs until to give their aching legs the rest they deserved.

“You know, darling.” The bone-chilling gust sweeping through the land before the gate, along with the many pants on her part, served to interrupt slow Rarity’s speech. “As lovely as it is that we’re all back together and about to take one some evil like we used to; it would be so much better if it were a little warmer our, and we all had gotten our beauty sleep. This doesn't feel as romantic as it used to.”

Twilight nodded her head as she gazed up at her cyan friend. “I know.”

The top of the gate overlooked to the city of Canterlot, as it spanned across the mountain side with its numerous buildings and statues, constantly evaluating to another level at the end of its length, where a new part of the city began. This effect continued till it reached almost the peak of the mountain, where half of the castle lay hidden behind the rocks.

The streets of Canterlot saw to not a single hoof steep, nor did the blinds of the windows of the many building slid away to reveal if anyone was inside. Dash frowned not at the emptiness of the city, but how the only sounds to come from it was the gust of cold wind.

“Weird.” With a final glance at the town to check for any activity, Rainbow Dash turned around to the side her friends were below and waved with her hoof to come inside. She disappeared past the gate and went onward into the abandoned city.

Twilight’s horn charged up with a pulsating lavender glow a second before it fired a concentrated beam directly at the gate. A golden aurora expanded outward from the confines inside the gate to repel the beam, managing to drain some of its impacts before the golden aurora faded comply and the gate was blown outward enough to create a hole at the bottom.

The magical glow wisped away from the tip of Twilight’s horn just as she began approaching the hole in the gate she had created. Her friends stayed behind, however, causing her to stop just when she had just reached under the hole. “Something wrong?”

“Um, yeah Twilight.” Applejack slowly approached the smoking hole before Twilight, as if the gate would collapse at any given moment. “Why did you blow a hole through the gate instead of, y’know, sliding it open for us to get through.”

Twilight could only afford to glance back at her friend with a single eye before responding. “Because I needed to test out another theory that would tell us how much we would need to prepare for what’s coming next.”

She slumped over and squeezed through the hole, not waiting for her friends on the other side as she took a glance around with her horn charged once more. The girls decided that been left behind due to the confusion was not worth it, and began to squeeze through the hole as well.

“Care to explain how blowin a hole through a gate show us how prepared we should be?” Applejack had her hips stuck at the whole, taking extra care to wiggle through until she popped out on the other side.

At the last of her friends passing through the hole, Twilight turned around with a horn already charge, as she sent her aurora onto the metal bent outward. Crinkling resounded throughout the city as the metal began to mend itself, reverting inward, until the gate stood the same as it had been before.

After a sigh induced by the magical exertion, the lavender unicorn answered the question. “Celestia never relies just on walls to protect her kingdom when far fierce things exist in this world. Usually, she has her magic imbued in anything that is used in defense and takes care that that magic is at its fullest power. Since I was able to blow my way in with some ease, it means her magic has weakened, and that there's a real threat in Canterlot.”

The girls kept quiet upon hearing the realization as all their eyes drifted to one another, with the exception of Twilight, as they knew not what should be done next. The Elements of Harmony chilled their chests as the temperature had frozen the metals.

“It’s obviously.” Twilight’s eyes drifted upward, past the different layers of the city, to where the shadow of the castle loomed in the distance. “We carry on to the castle and gather what’s happened on the way there. Let’s keep the Elements ready for whatever could happen.”

The girls simultaneously nodded as they prepared to gallop together onward to the castle, though a call of a voice stopped them before their muscles could even tense. All the mares looked backward to where Fluttershy still stood.

“Wait! Before we even think about going forth, shouldn’t we give the message to the conductor to leave the station to where it’s safe?” Most mares shared the disbelief that Fluttershy finally had said something, though that disbelief was soon replaced by apprehension on what should be done next.

“To be perfectly honest, dear, I think we should keep the train where it is.” Rarity emerged from the line that they had formed before they raced off, trying to create her own section where like-minded ponies would join her. “It’s still at a safe distance should anything go awry, and if there’s a threat that we cannot defeat, then there is no shame in running away to get more help.”

“Planning for failure has never been our way of things.” Applejack too came out of the line and took her place opposite of Rarity, where she sat down. The chilling breeze blew her way in an opposing manner, trying to strip off her hat and chilled her ears, but the hat didn’t go far as the strap around the orange neck was too strong ever to be snipped. “If Twilight’s right in that there’s a threat significant enough to require our full power, then there might not be enough time for the train to get away. It’ll have to chug backward to escape, and there’s no telling what our damage radius may be this time around.”

Rarity sat down as well in order to mirror her friend's sense of power, though rose back as soon as her flank touched the cold pavement.

“I’m really confused.” A voice spooked the two and caused them to look to their right, where Pinkie was staring down at her hoof. “I mean, you two have some excellent points. As heroes, I believe we’re supposed to risk everything we have to that ponies can go on laughing and smiling. But I also agree with the notion that we may need to escape and get help, because we may not be able to stop whatever it is that’s going on.”

Twilight, for her part, had been silent on the debate besides her tired eyes trailing to whoever had been speaking. Once an impasse had been reached, her eyes directed themselves to the mare that had started the argument in the first place.

“Fluttershy,” Twilight said, the first time she dared talked to the pegasus since Spike left them both. “What do you believe should be done? Have the train depart with the guaranteed safety of the passengers, and risk all of our lives if such a major battle is to exist. Or, have our means of escape to fight another day, while risking that the aftermath of the fight could potentially harm the passengers? Choose quickly; Celestia may not have long.”

Fluttershy’s heavy lids were close to sealing once more as the sleep in her system threaten to overtake her. Through the blurriness of her squinted eyes, she saw two of her friends sitting on opposing sides, while Pinkie a little farther but still in the middle of them, while Twilight looked down at them all from the top of the small staircase.

The sun began to reach its apex past the cold clouds as it began to hang over Twilight’s form. In a split second a bolt of electricity connected the two beings, despite the plane they stood on, as they understood one another feelings perfectly.

Both desired to fall asleep as quickly as possible.

Fluttershy took on the mental pain known as thinking, which Twilight had been trying for so long to avoid, as it drained their energy quite quickly. But because of this, Fluttershy came to with her answer that she fully believed in.

“With no offense to Rarity, I believe we should single for the train to pull away from the station.”

Twilight didn’t smile, but she nodded in a way that conveyed the same feeling. “Then go and do it; we’ll be up ahead.”

The lavender mare gestured with her hoof for the girls to follow her, as she disappeared in the cold, foggy streets with a lit horn that served to analyze the surrounding area. Though the others waited until Fluttershy leaped up in the air and took a flight to the top of the gate, before silent carrying on with their ever going onward walk toward the castle.

“I hope you girls know what you are doing.” Rarity had muttered the line under her breath.

47 – “So What?"

~47~

“So What?"

Nothing could be seen past the white wisps of fog that covered the streets and buildings of the city, though the substance itself warmed all who walked through the fog from chilliness that had plagued the town. The girls, now missing Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, carried on forth to reach the distant castle.

“I don’t get it, Twilight.” Applejack finally decided to walk side by side with Twilight in front of the pack. “Usually the streets are packed with ponies going about their days, but it don’t even look like their hiding away inside their homes.”

“They’re there,” Twilight replied as she tried to charge more energy into the glow of her horn. “Someone has placed a concealment spell on most of the homes that hides any body signatures inside of them. What I’m more worried about is where all this fog came from, as it doesn’t really feel like fog, and winter already passed a few weeks ago.”

“I guess you're right, Twilight. For fog it does feel awfully war—”

A siren off the distance blared its sound down every avenue that the city had to offer, its pitch reaching the highest decimal before lowering to the lowest in the next few seconds. The force of the sound seemed loud enough even to clear away some of the fog.

“This confirms it!” Rarity cut the distance between her and Twilight and Applejack. “There is indeed something very awful attacking the castle that requires our support, which we may now be unable to give fully.”

Twilight glanced backward amongst the fog filled street bearing no traces of any oncoming ponies that may have been her friend. She then looked upward, to the play where her other friend had flown across, unable to see past the thick barrier that barred her from seeing the sky.

“It makes me a little nervous that we may be going against a threat without the full support of the girls.” Twilight trailed her eyes along each of her friends to establish a connection between all of them. “But whatever’s attacking the castle has already weakened the Princess and called for a full retreat for citizens to return home. I...I can’t chance it. I can’t chance to wait behind for the other girls to return when something grave can happen to the Princess.”

“So what?" Applejack swirled around to the front of Twilight’s vision, blocking her from seeing any of her friends. “You proposing we just leave em behind for somethin to happen to em?”

Twilight shook her head as she retreated a few steps into another case of steps, establishing that precious connection with her friends that connived she felt as much as stress at the notion just as much as they did. “Whatever’s attacking Canterlot has no clue that we’re here yet, so it shouldn’t attack any of our friends. The siren that’s almost making us deaf should be heard by the other girls, so if they can’t find us in the streets, then they should know to trying going there next.”

Applejack bit her lower lip in thought as she closed her eyes, heaving a heavy exhale upon their reopening. “Fine. Though if we hear anything about our friends falling into harm, then I’ll be the one storming away from the fight to go save them, capeesh?”

Twilight nodded, before turning around, and dashing through the fog covered streets to reaching the blaring siren.

48 – “Twilight’s Going Head to Head with a Dragon?"

48 – “Twilight’s Going Head to Head with a Dragon?"

~48~

“Twilight’s Going Head to Head with a Dragon?"

The fog served not only to hide away the contents of the streets from the girls, but to also disable them to from seeing whatever lurked just a few feet ahead. Buildings became fragmented by the wisps as its windows displayed images incompressible to the conscious mind, causing all those who dared to look past the glass to do a double take.

The faint sparks fell from the charged lavender horn as its glow dispelled some of the fog before them. While they couldn’t see what awaited them at the end of the streets, the four could make the trip like this.

Far deep into the pits of the fog where the wisps of cloudiness almost burnt the fur it touched, the four panted as sweat rolled down their faces, while their hooves cold to the touch. They kept going onward, though the world became all the more blurry by the step.

“How could this be happening?” Rarity’s attempt to speak over the blaring siren was a minuscule success. “Are we even in Canterlot anymore, because it sure doesn’t feel so.”

Twilight’s eyes trailed over to her friend, feeling the same distress as her friend, but making no mention of it as they climbed the last steps of the last case of stairs. It felt as if strokes of fire were slashing away at their bodies as they ascended past the barrier of fog, until they phased through the final inferno cloud, and reached the same plane where the castle stood.

“What in the name of!” Rarity rushed passed her faux leaders and to the railing that ran in a circular direction, showing below the circle the chilling drop to the lands almost a vista below. The sight served to both fright and thrill those who gaze down it, as well as to remind all just how high up in the mountain they were.

But the height of the drop wasn’t what made Rarity want to scream. For that right belong to the colosseum sized dragon just above their heads, whose flap of the wings sent them all flying back, as it raised back a claw and slashed forth in the air before it.

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity cried as she was flung backward into the air and onto the steps she had just climbed, ignoring the pain her system had just incurred to look back up to the dragon. The claw slashed forward, catching the cyan mare in its back, as the force of the impact sent her flying into a nearby building.

The sounds of the siren went silent against the nothingness freeing Twilight’s mind. Her eyes widen to their full extent to consume the detail of the dragon’s every blue scales, the combined strength that its muscles were able to output, and trailed the exact angle that her cyan friend had been shot back at.

When her amethyst eyes finally contact with the fallen yet blurred body of her friend, she did not see the pixels of blue, but rather the haziness of green and purple combined. Her number one assistant lay hurt and maybe dying in the distance, all because she made too many unnecessary stops to make it in time to protect him.

Twilight watched in her mind’s eyes the times where she spoke words of vileness into his ears and replayed the incident just a moment ago where the drake would not be undoubtedly scarred. To make matters far worse, the dragon above swirled around and prepared the fire brewing in his stomach.

“Don’t just stand there Twilight!” Applejack tried shaking her deaf friend from her haze, but no reaction was had from the mare. “Rainbow’s hurt. We gotta go now!”

The only response the cowpony received as the light mixing itself in the aurora forming around the lavender horn, expanding outward by the second as the energy of the ball sucked anything loose nearby into it. Applejack backed away a few steps as she clutched her Stetson closer to her head, backing away a few steps.

Twilight’s eyelids had shut on their own as she channeled this incomparable feeling into her horn for all the energy it was worth, for neither did she feel a hatred for what the dragon had done or joy for what was to be done to it, but a certain nothingness that’s depths seemed endless to her.

“Whoa!” Pinkie yelled as her hooves tightly held the bars of the railing, as her body was both sucked into Twilight’s magic and being flung away from the dragon’s mighty flap of the wings. “Twilight’s going head to head with a dragon? I need some popcorn for this!”

A bag filled to the brim with popcorn poofed into existence from pink mare’s tail, though its contents were sucked into separate directions until the bag itself was taken away by the winds. “Drats!”

The ball of green energy created its own current by its sheer size, threatening to take even the bricks and glass of windows to grow it into a magnitude that could dwarf the circle with the endless dropped. Fortunately, due to a will refined by long study nights and always being there for her friends, Twilight opened her eyes and directed her aim to the dragon ready to breathe fire.

“This is what you get for hurting my friend!” Twilight yelled from under the weight of her own magic as he legs began to slide, but never did they fall. “No one ever hurts my friends...Spike?”

Applejack’s head recorded backward from squinting her left eye. “Spike? Twilight, what are you goin on about? Shoot the dragon before the winds get too strong!”

The words never floated into her ears as Twilight’s eyes stared deep into the blue of the scales of the dragon, as their color faded from existence and green was filled into the space. The contorted face of the dragon propelling the fire through his chest was replaced by giant dragon baby who had been hatched in the lands not too long ago, looking as if he could do no harm besides play.

“Spike...my precious baby Spike…”

“Twilight. Fire, now!” Applejack leaped at her friend and tackled her to the floor, causing an impulse in the magical mare that sent a concrete beam flying forth from her horn and into the sky. The glow from the beam reflected off the corner of the dragon’s eyes, as he twisted to see it more, and flapped back as quickly as possible upon sensing the danger.

The split second maneuver managed to secure his body from the harmful beam, but the same couldn’t be said for the left wing that had saved it. The beam pierced through the leather and tore a hole that allowed all to gaze at the beam as it disappeared into the clouds.

The dragon turned his head to stared at the new herd that dared to oppose him. A quick glance at the hole that still burned and allowed air to pass through his wing fueled his rising rage, as he prepared a concentrated fire to the entry of the platform they stood upon.

“As much as a wrong time it is for me to announce this.” Rarity walked over to her friends while her eyes never left the oncoming heat of death. “I finally realized that that fog was not fog, but, rather smoke from a dragon.”

Applejack laid against the barrel of her friend’s body, as her body felt frail and her mind too tired to get back up. “Ye~ep. Realized that one a little too late.”

The friends all stood and sat together underneath the wave of heat from the upcoming jet of fire directed at them all. The dragon threw back his head and closed its eyes as the ball of fire traveled up the length of his throat.

The explosion currently exploding behind the dragon’s back struck a shiver into his body, causing the spread of flames to remove the clouds of the sky instead as they all dissipated away…

...only for an electric green current to phase through each of the individual clouds and began to tighten its grip, bring the barrage of clouds closer together to the center of the circle on the platform. Green infused itself inside the white whisked until they adapted to the new color, growing to the surge of the new found power.

But these mere clouds were not enough to conduct what the power was trying to will, as more and more green clouds with a shade of black were shocked into their gigantic existence. The blue sky was slowly shrinking as the barrage of clouds covered to even the mountains peek, all shooting green electric currents to keep the energy circulating.

An alicorn of the night appeared from round the mountain peaks while her guards of black followed suit behind her in the air, all their horns lit a shade of black as they shot concentrated beams into the dragon.

The dragon roared at both his flames unable to pierce past the thick clouds and the influx of pain, deciding to fly away to behind the mountain; the guards and alicorn quickly en route to him.

The four, with their leader’s eyes dilating back to the real world, all untangled themselves from each other and rose to their hooves. The thing that was about to kill them couldn’t be seen past the side of the mountain, and the smoke that it left behind finally cleared away from the streets below.

“So that ended the way it did.”

“Yep.”

“Yep.”

The three who had spoken looked over to their leader, wondering why she was still mute until they clocked her gaze to the hazardous green clouds still present.

That just so happened to be still expanding as more bolts of electricity shot out in conjunction above the circle of the platform.

“Uh, Twilight?” Applejack stood next to her friend with a mouth that never closed. “I know your magic is pretty darn powerful, but is it robust enough to create a storm like this?”

Twilight shook her head as her mouth opened a second later. “Not nearly enough. Though it would suffice to help start one.”

The green eyes trailed from her friend to the sky then back. “And just what do you mean by that?”

Their answer came from the laughter that resounded from the clouds that split the rocks on the nearby mountains. All the girls crammed their hooves in their ears to repel the damaging effect from the booming laughter, as it transcended into a voice.

"Finally! I have won this little game of ours."

49 – “Fluttershy, Look Out!”

49 – “Fluttershy, Look Out!”

~49~

“Fluttershy, Look Out!”

The green electric currents were never ceasing as they shot through the sky and on the lands afar, as the gather winds grew stronger and stronger and picked up whatever they could within their grasp. Excess energy leaked into the alabaster piles of fluff, turning them into the strongest emerald colored, lighting-charged forces of nature they could be.

The girls stood tall against the grave threat though their hooves slid along the concrete ground. Their manes all flew back by the wind, as all their gazes were lost to the ethereal beauty above.

“So darling,” Rarity began, her head planted next to her friends. “If this storm wasn’t created by that dragon, nor by the magic of one of the Princesses, then who exactly created it.”

Twilight gulped the saliva in her mouth before responding. “I really wish I knew.”

The dark mass of storm clouds shrouded the capital in darkness, plunging its residents into fear for their lives as it swallowed the sun. From the epicenter of the storm, the clouds began to suck back, releasing their green swirling depths to all those who bore witness as something was plucked out from a different dimension.

A body floated within the descending orange sphere from within the green swirling lines of light. Arcs of emerald lightning jumped from cloud to cloud in an attempt to quicken its pace and increase its traction of power, as the electrical line then shot into the sphere of orange and slowly tainted it with its color.

An agonized scream of torture tore past the body’s raw throat as its lower body rose against its confines, bolts of electricity phasing through this being in an attempt to either shock him awake or infused themselves inside him.

Applejack’s mouth opened to tell a joke, but no words could escape past the barricaded of fear that barred her throat. She became content with just standing there and awaiting whatever could come next.

The distant roars shaking the foundation of the mountain terrorized a pair of lavender ears, as the storm before the amethyst eyes stung them from the brightness of the approaching sphere. Twilight’s limbs became shackled into place by mental restraints as her resolve began to waver.

She looked to her left where she watched as Pinkie, a mare who had been mostly silent during the incident, shouting at the top of her lungs at her. Yet the howling winds were the only sounds the lavender ears could hear.

“Twilight!” Pinkie tried once more to yell directly into her friend’s ear. “You need to stop this storm with one of your magical spells. Hello, Twilight to Equestria?”

An orange hoof laid itself on the pink mare’s back as it directed her gaze to its owner. “It’s no use, Sugarcube.”

Pinkie turned around to face Applejack.”What do we do next?”

Applejack shook her head and raised her shoulder. “Nothin we can’t do about it now, besides grabbing Rainbow Dash and hauling over to the castle to seek Celestia's help. Isn’t that right, Twilight.”

The aforementioned mare didn’t reply.

Applejack sighed and looked to her two still conscious friends. “Look, Pinkie and I will pick up Rainbow Dash and try our best to make it to the castle. Rarity, I leave getting Twilight outta her to you.”

Before Rarity so much had a chance to open her mouth, the two other mares began to gallop against the winds in an attempt to reach their friend fallen against one of the buildings populating around the circle. Though their quest would never be achieved the way they thought it would.

From the epicenter of the clouds shot forth a single, thin beam of blindingly green light pierced the air with a shrill cry of power, engulfing the circumference of the circle in a dome of emerald energy. The clouds began to dissipate as their power was consumed by the beam both infusing and expanding the sphere.

The wind carried both the orange and pink mare through the air and against the side of the mountain, pinning them in place as the clouds began to disappear and the beam began to shrink. They watched the blueness of the sky begin to emerge past the shrinking green clouds, as the bright sphere slowly dimmed.

“Is this storm finally over!?” Applejack cried from against the mountain, her head fighting against the winds to focus on the event. She saw the sphere returned to its original, yet green size, as a roar resounded from the corner of the same mountain she was plastered to. “Oh, nelly.”

Just as the last cloud faded from existence, leaving the remnants of the horrible storm only in the memories of all who bore witness, the dragon responsible for the first attack on the city rounded the corner of the mountain and back into the vicinity of the buildings and their inhabits.

Applejack’s eyes trailed behind the dragon to search for any trace of its former pursuers but found only a slightly smoky sky. Her eyes then glanced in the direction of the upcoming voice that had the kindest tone that she had ever heard in her life.

“Oh, my!” The distant voice grew louder as its owner ascended the final case of stairs to the level for which they all resided in. “What happened here? Is everyone okay?’

The howling winds began to subside, weakening their hold on the ponies as they slid off the side of the mountain onto the ground. Applejack didn’t waste a second in erecting her hoof toward her friend and yelling at the top of her lungs. “Fluttershy, look out!”

Fluttershy looked up from the two fallen bodies of her friends that had collapsed at the top of the stairs to the snout of the dragon just before her. She didn’t even have time to release a shrill cry before a claw rose up and swept toward her.

The kind pegasus was knocked down the few steps she had just climbed, but it wasn’t the claw that was responsible for the impact. Fluttershy looked up once more at the moment to see her longest friend, Rainbow Dash, take her place at the top of the steps as she awaited the talons of the claw.

“Rainbow!”

The heaving mare didn’t have a chance to glance back, but only to offer a smirk as the oncoming talons slashed across her stomach and back and clutched her body within the scaly palm.

With a mighty flap of the wings the dragon took off once more, intent on devouring its newest catch to recover its lost strength.

50 – “But Shouldn’t We Wait for Rainbow Dash?”

~50~

“But Shouldn’t We Wait for Rainbow Dash?”

The blue dragon faded into the distance past the mountain tops with its newest prey clutched unconsciously against its palm. Its roars were mere whispers now in the ears of the ponies, as their fur no longer suffered the wrath of the wind from each of the dragon’s mighty flap of the wings.

The blinding green light of the sphere suspended over the circle finally popped, exposing the body that had been resting inside of it internally to the blind eyes of those around, until it plummeted past the rails to the far lands that awaited it below.

An uncontrollable shiver courage through Fluttershy’s body as she attempted to stand back on her shaking hooves, and after having done so, using whatever energy she still possessed to climb the steps she had been knocked down by her friend.

“Why.”

The butterscotch hoof almost slid across the patch of pebbles on the next step due to its constant shaking, as fear reared its monstrous face before her petite one. Usually, her best friend would kick this monster away, or at least inspire the hidden courage inside Fluttershy with just her voice alone.

“Why?”

Guilt expanded itself as the biggest bubble amongst the kind mare’s sub-conscious, imbuing itself with all the memories shared with her best friend as well as all the reminders of how much she was in her best friend’s debt. From cracking her out from her shell to start making friends to all those incidents she couldn’t stand up for herself, her best friends was always there to stand up for herself.

“Why!”

The restraints of the bubble of guilt could no longer contain its expanding size as it burst the moment the mare reached the top of the stairs, where her best friend had just stood the moment before. Every particle of the bubble exploded forth and infused their life-sucking power into the surrounding bubbles, tainting them all with the sorrow that forced its consciousness itself to take notice and take action.

“Fluttershy!” Applejack yelled to her friend from far away, crossing the distance between them in a few seconds. “Are you okay?”

There wasn’t a response from the mare in question as she continuously gazed to the mountain peaks that caught the last glance of the dragon, before turning her head to the sound of the new voice. “I’m sorry. I didn’t quite hear what you said?

“I said are you okay!?” Applejack’s tried to soften her voice during the shout, fearing just what kind of state the kind mare was in.

Fluttershy tilted her head with a confused expression adorning her face, before allowing a smiled to accommodate her following words. “Of course I’m okay, Applejack.”

Confusion forced the cowpony to slide back up a step as if to properly assess every detail of her friend. “Are you sure about that, Sugarcube? Ya...ya just took quite the fall and saw truly terrible.”

“Oh.” Fluttershy retreated behind her mane to contemplate the previous events. “I knew that I had bumped into one of you girls and fell down a few steps, which was my fault to begin with. But I don’t recall seeing anything scary as of late, besides maybe that fog from before.”

The faint understanding of the situation dawned on the cowpony, who worked instead to be sure of her suspicions. “Ya hit your head or somethin’ when you fell down them steps?”

“Not from what I can recall.”

Finally, Applejack broached the question that she had feared to ask the most, for even the shivers from the event hadn’t subsided from coursing through her body. “Fluttershy, do you know where Rainbow Dash went?”

Fluttershy shook her head. “No. I haven’t seen her since she went on ahead.”

Applejack had to suppress the oncoming rage that demanded that this faux ignorance is torn asunder or to slip in the facts of the case in the cracks of her defending consciousness.

“Why?” The kind mare took a step toward her friend, not knowing why she looked so mad all of sudden. “Did something happen to her?”

“Of course somethin’ happened!” Applejack stepped forward in an attempt to break through the knowledge barrier that separated the two. “No matter how far down you might’ve fallen down and hitting your head, there’s no way you didn’t see the claw that wrapped around Rainbow and flew off with her.”

“What!” Fluttershy flew into Applejack’s face in an instant, eyes popping out almost into hers. “Did something like that really happen?”

Sudden apprehension caught Applejack’s throat and forced her to recoil a step. She didn’t know what could be done about the anguish being protected by the shield of ignorance in her friend, as the truth could easily shatter all that was left of her innocence.

“Well, Fluttershy, you see…”

A lavender hoop looped itself around the cowpony neck and brought her head closer to its owner, none other than the expressionless face of Twilight Sparkle. “Applejack was just telling a bad joke, Fluttershy. Which isn’t really her especially, as most jokes are comprised by lies.”

“Oh.” Fluttershy took a final look at the two friends, before returning her gaze to the mountain tops. “Okay then.”

Applejack found her ear being tugged on by the same hoof around her neck, pulling it closer to its owner’s mouth. “I don’t know how it happened so fast, but Fluttershy’s mind sprang a defense mechanism before she could even comprehend the traumatic event. We should leave her as is until we can figure out what to do next.”

The cowpony ducked underneath her friend’s grasped and turned around to face her whole. “And just what are you proposing we do next? Rainbow’s been abducted by a dragon and the Princess doesn’t seem to be too close on his tail!”

“Quiet with that, will you!” Applejack finally came to see the uncontrollable shiver that shook the same lavender hoof that was once around her neck, too caught up in the moment to see that the fear of the event scared even Twilight. “We have to go see the Princess to find out what’s going on.”

Rarity and Pinkie, who had mostly quiet in the distance trying to get over the shaking of seeing the event as well, made they’re way over back to the pack. Rarity was the first to take up the offer to speak. “Sorry to come so late into the conversation, but did I hear you correctly, Twilight, that we should head straight for Celestia and do nothing for poor Rainbow Dash?”

“But Rainbow has plenty of bits,” Fluttershy said, catching all the distraught looks of her friends, before returning to her sky gazing.

“Ignore her.” Twilight gestured with a hoof for the girls to form into a circle, which all but Fluttershy complied with. “I can’t being to express how much it pains me to say this, but there’s nothing we can do for Rainbow Dash at the moment. The only ones that can fly after the dragon are Fluttershy and me, and even if we were to catch up to him, there’s no way we would be able to win that fight.”

Applejack to three timely breaths alleviate the weight pulling on her stomach, as well as to clear the smoke clouding her mind. “So we go an’ find the Princess, and she’ll help us get Rainbow back?”

Twilight nodded.

The three other ponies looked to one-another for any approval or disapproval on the subject, but none of them had any words that could do justice to the situation, so they all simply nodded and broke away. Twilight was the first to tap Fluttershy on the back and to tilt her head to the castle when she looked to her.

“Time to go, Fluttershy.”

“But shouldn’t we wait for Rainbow Dash?”

“She’ll...meet us there.” Twilight began to walk forward with her teeth tugging at her bottom lip, unable to lie in the presence of her friend. “So let’s not keep her waiting.”

“Oh, okay!” Fluttershy joined the herd in their quest to reach the castle, where her dearest friend awaited her. There wasn’t much chatter between the friends as they circled around the circle and arose to the final level of the city, where the castle awaited them a far behind stone walls.

“Say, Twilight?” The unicorn glanced over to her right, where she was joined by Applejack. “About that storm from before. Do ya have clue what might’ve started it, and why it looked so weird for?”

“It’s been the only thing on my mind so far, besides the constant worrying if Rainbow is okay.” A breeze had set in after the storm that made the five grateful, for it rid the air of burnt smoke and allowed them to not suffer in silence. “I put enough energy in that spell to subdue even a dragon, so there’s a chance a storm like that could occur. But I swore I heard a voice before the currents set in, and I recall there being something inside that sphere.”

“Maybe seeing Rainbow gettin’ abducted is playing with our heads.”

“Maybe,” Twilight conceded with a huff. “I just wished I placed magical constraints on the dragon to keep him in place until Fluttershy returned, instead of firing a powerful beam that not only missed but could’ve failed to defeat him. Celestia ordered the Elements of Harmony here for a reason, and I should’ve known it was to encase the dragon in stone.”

The repressed rage of seeing her friend taken away still boiled in Applejack’s veins, but so too, did the blood of empathy circulate her system. “It’s in the past now, Sugarcube. Ain’t nothing can be done for Rainbow about worrying about it now, so let’s go an’ get Celestia’s help so we can save our friend.”

“Right.” Twilight smiled at her friend, returning her gaze to the upcoming walls of the castle. “Because there really is nothing that can be done about it now.”

The white walls protecting the castle now stood before the mall herd just as the Royal Guard emerge both from its top and from behind it, surrounding the visitors in their golden armor with spears and swords directed at them. “Halt! The castle is currently under lockdown, please return to your homes and await further instruction.”

Twilight didn’t even argue as she turned around and started walking back, causing all of her friends to turn around and stare at her. Rarity was once again to the first to speak up. “Darling, where are you going? Surely you have authority over these guards, no?”

The Princess of Friendship flashed out her wings and stood her tallest, gazing into each of the Guard's eyes as she spoke in an authoritative voice. “I am Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship requested by Celestia herself to resolve the present issue. The following mares are heroes and the embodiments of the Elements of Harmony, which allows them to enter the castle even during times like these.”

The guards looked amongst themselves before directed their attention to the herd, stepping out the way into a line that welcomed them all to the opening gate. None of the heroes took a step. “Darling, why did you walk away for? Aren’t you going to join us to go get help from the Princess?”

“No.” Twilight allowed her wings to close to her side, before turning away from her friends. “You girls will have to be the ones to find out what exactly Celestia needs us for. It may be reckless, but I’m going after the dragon to keep it at bay from harming Rainbow; maybe even tricking it into back into the city so we may seal him.”

Without another word, Twilight began to gallop before taking flight.

52 – “That’s, Uh, Mighty Interestin’, Celestia.”

~52~

“That’s, Uh, Mighty Interestin’, Celestia.”

Every mouth in the throne room kept suspended after joining together in a shout of surprise, each and every one of their owners still reeling from the sudden reveal of an illegitimate son to their treasured ruler, who never confirmed such allegations besides her current niece of love who ruled the Crystal Empire.

Finally, it dawned upon Celestia the servitude of the error she just made, as her motherly rage had utterly obliterated noble mask she wore to conceal such emotions in the attempt to judge every affair objectively.

But nothing in the world could conceal a mother’s concern for her kids.

“You’ll...have to forgive my outburst...” The Princess leaned back from the fashionista and turned away, taking the calming breaths necessary to adapt back her mask. “It worries me if there were a...fight, between the six of you. Any lingering malice in any of your hearts could jeopardize the function of the Elements of Harmony.”

“E-Especially if the other two Elements aren’t conscious of using their magic.” Applejack recoiled at seeing all of the attention of the room was on her, feeling the dread of asking the question everybody else wanted to hear. “An’ I know time here is of the essence...but Princess Celestia, what did you mean when you said Spike was your son?”

“Exactly that my dear little ponies.” The alabaster horn charged up with a golden aurora, infusing itself with an amnestic spell before discharging it a thin-wide beam that swept across both sides of the red carpet where the Elements stood. “Let’s allow that to be a secretly solely between the five of us, okay?”

Before the four friends even had a chance to question what their ruler had meant, each of the guards assigned to the room fell over to their sides; the metal of their armor clanking against the ground as their eyes had already shut close.

“Don’t worry, my magic won’t affect you.” The last particle of golden aurora dissipated from the Princess’s horn as she walked across the red carpet. “The guards will awaken any second now, so our conversation will have to continue like Applejack’s joke from earlier.”

“I still don’t see how joking about Rainbow Dash being in trouble could be funny whatsoever.” Fluttershy followed after the Princess just as her friends were doing the same, while the familiar clanking of metal returned.

The group decided to continue to leave Fluttershy in her haze state with expressions of dread, while Celestia unleashed yet another call that had all of her guards back on their hooves. “ATTENTION!”

Every member of the Royal Guard currently awakening abandoned their confusion as to why there were currently awakening in order to take a stance and salute their Princess. Content that she had everyone’s attention, the Princess carried on with the orders. “Platoon one is responsible for guarding the throne room as well as to pass off the message of my departure if Princess Luna should ever return. Platoon two will follow me out the city and secure the circular platform.”

Not a single protest came from any member of the guard as they dispersed into their proper roles, some taking their proper place in the throne and guarding it with their life, as the others held the throne door open and followed the Princess and the Elements out.

“I’ll cast a brief scanning spell on the surrounding area the moment we reach outdoors.” The Princess tried keeping one eye on her loyal subjects, and the other acknowledging anyone or thing that came her way. “It should be able to discern streaks of magic powerful enough that only Twilight could hope to cast, that is, if she’s used any magic yet on the dragon.”

“Uh-Huh, right Celestia.”

“I’ll then lure the dragon back into the circular section of the city and restrain him with my magic. From that point, the six of you should hopefully be able to use the Elements of Harmony on him, sealing him into stone that will shatter against the mountain as he falls along its length.”

“That’s, uh, mighty interestin’, Celestia.” Applejack quickened her pace to keep next to the longer strides of the Princess. “But we were kinda hopin’ that you’d tell us a bit more about that mother, y’know, from the family that was surprised she had kept a son hidden from everyone?”

“Are you kidding me?” Celestia looked down to the cowpony trying not to break her poker face, but couldn’t help from narrowing her eyes. Too much of her motherly energy still coursed from the revelation of her son running away for her to return to Princesshood just yet. “You’d rather hear about a story that you could hear at any time, rather than the plan that could save your friends now?”

Celestia heard approaching footsteps to the left of her, earning her gaze as she watched Rarity come up next to her as well. “Quite frankly, Princess, you can tell us this plan once we’re outside. Our imaginations will be too focused on this turn of events to properly focus on the battle at hand, so it’s best if you just get it out of the way, as it were.”

The Princess sighed at the truth behind her young pony’s words. “I wish you Elements were more respecting of royalties privacy’s and informing mother’s when their child has run away.”

“But Spike didn’t run away,” Fluttershy interjected as she came to Applejack side as well, trying to keep awake at the same pace as her head continuously bobbed. “He got tired of Ponyville and wanted to go on some adventure to become a better drake. He was very nice to me before he left, though I wish I had done more for him.”

Celestia held her tongue at seeing the frizzled mane and black bags of her poor Element of Kindness, who, despite shifting between the waking world and the dreamscape, still managed summon any lingering energy to defend her friend.

“Be that the case, Miss Fluttershy.” Celestia looked away from the pegasus and to the oncoming hall, hiding an eye underneath her mane as a slight blush crept onto her cheek. “A not informing his mother about leaving the home she left him in the care of not only counts as running away but as well as breaking a mother’s heart.”

Applejack, Pinkie, and Rarity all suffered a pang in their heart from hearing their Princess’s more sensitive side that laced her words with an extra dose of cuteness that was beginning to overload their systems.

Pinkie finally hopped up next to Rarity’s side, bouncing at the same speed as their pacing. “It still sucks that Spike was nice to Fluttershy when he left, but when it came to us, all we got were frowns!”

Impending doom filled the air of the following corridor that the five turned onto two; the Princess clashing her purple eyes in a deep stare against the blue ones of the party pony. “Care to explain why my dear Spike would be offering any of you girls frowns?”

“It’s a long story, Princess.” Applejack gained the same stare from the mother that wasn’t currently her princess, trying to keep her own eyes afloat above the tension of the stare. “One I promise to tell ya’ honestly once you tell us just what your connection to Spike is.”

Applejack suffered under the weight of the stare that question just how far her resolve went, question if she really thought had the will to truly question her ruler just like any other pony. A smile stretched across the soft white lips as the stare loosened.

“It feels like it happened so long ago.” Celestia faced the upcoming doors at the end of the hall while feeling the breeze of gallop against her fur. “There was once this empire of dragons who gave me one of their eggs in a last resort to preserve the nature of their species, which soon fell days after my departure. Back at the castle, I questioned destroying the egg then and there, for not only would it be a grave threat for Canterlot to have an intelligent dragon walking around, but one who was conceived by one of the Great Dragons.”

“Great Dragons?” The elements muttered the line simultaneously.

“Listen to my tale of motherhood first, my little ponies, before extracting the small details that comprise an even sadder tale.”

The four friends nodded, tilting their heads to brace their eyes for the oncoming light shining through the opening door. The red carpet underneath their hooves transaction into the cobblestone the grounds outside the castle were known for.

“I conceded to destroy the possible threat that could endanger the lives of the ponies whom I both care and rule for, but when it came time to physically smash the egg to ensure no remnants could still be hatched, I found myself unable to charge up the spell.”

The broken link of Elements of Harmony listened both to the ruler’s and mother’s side to the tale, not daring to interrupted as they kept at the same pace of the storyteller through the field that covered the ground between the castle and to the walls that saw out to the city.

“I did what all other arrogant ponies did when they are too weak to solve a problem: I pretended like the egg never existed. Locked away with other harmful remnants of magic, I would sleep as often as I could to wipe away any lingering feelings or connections in my sleep to it. Only, in my dreams, I would often find myself cradling this cute, purple little dragon between my hooves, falling love in love with a creature that was not of my own.”

The guards atop the wall turned around to the sound of the oncoming hoofsteps, coming to salute the second they caught sight of their Princess and began at once to start opening the gate.

Celestia softened her voice as she continued the story, bowing her head closer to subjects she loved enough to entrust them with this personal story. “That period remains the sole time I was grateful that Princess Luna had been banished to the moon, for that would’ve been the only way to keep her from peeking in on my embarrassing dreams; the dreamscape being the only place I could let my feelings and emotions fully flourish.

“I felt something more than just love, as thoughts of the dragon when he was hatched caused my heart to beat even faster. I was in love, but I didn’t truly know what that meant.”

The Princess kept quiet as she rose her head before the shooting guard, walking past them without so much as a nod as she began down the concrete stairs that led yet to another wall, the final one that gave way to the city streets.

“I devised a plan that would allow for the egg to be hatched, as well as all the members on my board happy. We would host a special test for those who excelled on the entry exam to my school for gifted unicorns, that would see them using all of their amassed magic to hatch the egg, possibly revealing the physical embodiment of magic.”

The five reached the bottom of the staircase with the four smaller mare’s ears erect to pick up each syllable of the story, not daring to think or have an opinion as to fully intake the treasured story from their Princess.

“I became excited for every graduating class of my school for the selfish reason of a new potential class taking the exam. Sure enough, after years and years of waiting, a certain lavender unicorn came and hatched my previous little egg. Not only did I have a treasured student and a dragon to look forward to caring for, but I also had secured the beginning means of restoring my sister.”

Applejack rushed on ahead to hold open the wooden door that led out to the streets of Canterlot, many of them existing at different ends of the castle. Everyone passed through the door and amassed on the street, ready to hear the ending of the story and what was to be done in the present.

“The dragon was solely in my care and there would be no arguments about him staying in my living quarters. On the first night, held had no fear in looping his small arms around my snout and pulling my closer to his belly, as my hooves once again came to cradle him, except it was really happening this time. Somehow, a connection had been made in our unconscious states, as he experienced the same dreams as I and loved me enough to be his mother.

“A dragon loved a pony enough for it to be his mother.” Celestia wiped away the droplet responsible for signing her eye. “That pony love that dragon so much for her to adopted him as her son, and for the first time in that pony's life, she was able to go home afterward to someone that saw past her royal mask and merely wanted to play and cuddle with the mother hidden underneath it.

“That pony was able to express herself and share all of her feelings and emotions with the dragon, and he too, would to the same.”

The four friends stood in awe underneath the shadow of the great ruler, privileged to of heard a story from the side of the Princess they never expected and warmed to know about the story of the drake that they never had once questioned.

“I’m...I’m not quite to say after hearing that story, Princess.” Applejack had taken off her hat and cast her eyes downward. “I didn’t know you and Spike had such history, and truth be honest, I feel bad about never asking about it. I’m sorry that we didn’t tell you that Spike was goin’ through a bit of a phase.”

Celestia sighed as she lowered to the ground, placing her hoof on the chin of the cowpony and raising it back up. “All is forgiven in the moment, Applejack. But I do wish to hear more about my son once this situation with the dragon is over, preferably, over tea.”

They didn’t know why, but the ponies all shared a quick giggle.

“It’s quite wonderful to hear that Spike had such a caring mother,” Fluttershy said, managing to stay awake for the duration of the story. “I’m sure if we remind him of the good times you’ve had with him, then maybe, he’ll stay when he comes back to town.”

“Hopefully he does, Miss Fluttershy.” Celestia looked to the platoon of Guards filing out on the street into a line, awaiting orders from the Princess that addressed each and everyone one of them with her eyes. “Guards!”

“Yes, Ma'am!”

“Squad A will be responsible for clearing the streets of Canterlot and ensuring every pony and stallion are secured safely in their houses.”

“Yes, Ma’am!”

The aftermentioned squad shuffled out onto the streets to comply with their newest order.

“Squad B will be responsible for escorting the Elements you see before you to the circular platform of Canterlot!”

“Understood!”

Squad B flew forth and surrounding the remaining Elements, protecting their fur from even the oncoming breeze.

“Squad C.” Celestia unfolded her wings and looked up to the mountaintop, charging up her horn with a golden aurora intent on scanning the surrounding area. “You’re with me in locating the Princess of Magic and the Element of Loyalty.”

“Right!”

The princess offered once last glance at the ponies had been willing to listen to her story. "Remeber, Elements, that no matter what you may see or hear, you must wish no ill-will toward this dragon. Any malice will taint the Elements of Harmony, and won't work in saving Cantorlot!"

The four friends nodded as they watch Celestia and her guard break off into a gallop, their metal clanking as they took to the winds and soon disappeared past the wisps of the clouds. The Gaurd responsible for the Elements began to lead them to the platform that served as their objective, keeping a constant eye out for any surprise threats. In the center of the group, a certain pink mare couldn't’ help but begin to chatter.

“I wonder if we should’ve told Celestia about that green storm instead of getting caught up in her story?”

53 – "I Guess I Would Do the Same."

~53~

"I Guess I Would Do the Same."

Twilight pushed through the frigid air trying to cut into her as it whistled in her ear, tormenting her almost as much as the sight of her most loyal friend clutched away in a claw of a dragon she couldn’t hope to match in power or in size.

Even the weather itself used the full extent of its power to ward off the dragon from his never ending search around the mountain tops of Canterlot, for summoned from the clouds all of the droplets of water and hail they were worth, as well as striking it with bolts of lighting that expressed the weather's’ electrical rage.

‘Pfft! Please.’ The voice of a much younger talked in the back of the current lavender Princess’s mind, fainting seeing that fateful day as she flew after her friend. ‘They’d never accept a pegasus who can’t even keep the sky clear for one measly day.’

The speeding Princess of Friendship rounded the tip of yet another mountain, where she finally caught up to behind the dragon too focused at examining the rock that composed each of the mountains. He was looking for something hidden inside the mountains, though any other dragon would’ve given up upon finding no cave to settle in for.

This dragon knew what he was looking for despite his primitive looks, almost as if he were aware of some secret that hid away his objective.

Twilight shook her head to stop her unnecessary observations as she close enough to the giant cut claw to examine the condition of her friend. Talons held suspended from just above her neck down the length of her belly which still bled from the early attack. The chromatic mane floated along with the wind as the eyes underneath were shut.

‘Hey, I could clear this sky in ten seconds flat.’ Rainbow Dash had her chest puffed out as she took to the sky to keep to her word, displaying a buck so powerful as to fully disperse every wisp of a cloud.

“I need to stop thinking!” Twilight clenched her eyes as for the first time in a while, she followed Rainbow’s advice. “I need to focus all my energy on flying faster and punching harder.”

A pained cry lured Twilight in opening her eyes to seek out its source, finding it to belong to her unconscious friend who cried out  A talon had driven itself into her right wing from the pressure of the dragon’s ascension, causing her to bleed from a moderately deep gash, and her coat had couple of areas that had been burned slightly, leaving black splotches on her body.

Twilight desperately reached out a hoof toward her friend, exerting every ounce of energy to further power her wings as she contemplated breaking her own shoulder just to cover the minuscule inch that separated them.

The mountains trembled along with Twilight as a deafeningly tremendous boom rippled throughout the sky, as the dragon responsible for the roar gave another mighty flap of his wings and carried itself further away from the mare.

The amethyst eyes trailed along the length of the moistening lavender hoof to the silhouette of the dragon disappearing into the realm of the thick clouds, further out of reach despite the mare giving it all to save her friend.

‘You’re a laugh, Twilight Sparkle.’ Rainbow Dash had spoken the words right into her ear with a grin, before taking off into the sky by her will and strength alone. ‘I can’t wait to hang out some more.’

“Stop reminding me how weak I am!” Twilight tore asunder the faint vibrant lines that composed the memories as she directed her focus to the clouds hiding away both the dragon and her friend. “Instilling me with doubt didn’t save Spike, nor will it save Rainbow. So please, just stop arguing with me for now and believe in me!”

Her horn directed itself at the thick clouds responsible for obscuring her friend and the dragon, as the cloud itself began to swirl forth to the source attracting it. Twilight’s eyes fluttered opened to dim glow of her horn as the line of cloud was consumed by the purple aurora which expanded its size.

Twilight didn’t have time to analyze the occurrence before her as primitively understood what was happening in her body, sucking away the last remnants of the power of the cloud before twirling upside down, and concentrating all her magic into a beam directed to the top of the mountain.

“Arg!” The recoil from the blasting beam propelled Twilight backward with its sheer force alone, who used only her own to keep her body inside the slipstream. The winds cut into her eyes but she still kept them open so she could keep an eye on the approaching dragon to her right.

That said dragon noticing the speck now occupying his peripheral vision, his eyes dilating to her form just to witness the end of the beam as the mare twirled around, directed her horn at the dragon as she used the remained charge of the beam on him.

‘Twilight, is that you?’ The aftermentioned mare rose her head up from the wood of the bench she laid across to the face of her most loyal friend. ‘Why are you sleeping on a bench for? Scratch that. What are you doing outside so late into the night.’

Twilight watched the dragon wither underneath the force of her concentrated beam, straining to keep her eyes open to catch the moment the dragon tried to raised his claw to defend himself.

Finally, the dragon risked his pray, as he rose harms in an ‘x’ to defend his face. In the same instant, Twilight had already ceased the beam once more, twirling around and firing once again.

The dragon tilted his head back as something traveled along his throat, a light emitting from the back of his mouth before heaps of fire spewed out after the uncrossing of the arms. The oncoming fire projectile warmed the back of Twilight Sparkle, who canceled the beam once more and focus all her energy into one last flap of the wings: powerful enough for her to barrel out of the way of a breath of fire.

Right into the other awaiting palm of the dragon, immediately sealing around her form.

‘I knew you and Spike were close,’ Rainbow sat next to the lavender mare who had her two hooves holding her head against the wood, who muttered out her feelings of the past few months that way, ‘but I would never have though his departure would cause you to run away from the library as well.’

Twilight looked pasted the shelter of her hooves to steal a peek at the cyan mare, who neither grin nor frowned at her pathetic tale, but rather sat there with an aroma of empathy.

‘I guess I would do the same.’

Twilight stretched her head past the makeshift hole as she unintentionally exposed herself to the friend she feared that would harshly criticize that she was being a coward who needed to face reality. ‘Really?’

‘Yeah.’ Rainbow offered her friend a nod that relaxed that said friend into fully revealing herself, as she gazed up at the stars of the nighttime sky to help soothe her thoughts that subsequently became words. ‘If I felt like I hurt somepony I loved...then I’d probably leave the place that sparked those horrible memories that haunt my waking conscious.’

The cyan mare then clashed her rose colored eyes against Twilight myths once, staring past orbs until she made contact with her soul; the place where emotional relations stems from and where wisdom lies. Once Rainbow made that deep and personal connection with her friend, her stare melted away into a warm smile.

‘But every time I would dare think about that pony I hurt, I’d used that energy to not slip further into sadness, but instead to better myself into the mare that would never commit those same mistakes.’

The soft blue fur of her hoof caressed the lavender shoulder into alleviating the trembles that shook the ex-librarian's body. ‘I won’t say you need to get over this just yet, but you do need to start preparing to forgive yourself. As much as I’m wishing he never comes back...if Spike ever does, then you two need to be ready to resolve whatever issues linger between you.’

The Twilight of the present suffocated against the pressure of the grip on her to the unbeknownst dragon, who brought both of his newest catches before his eyes, which scanned over the condition of both of them.

“Rainbow Dash!” Twilight cried as she ripped her hoof out from the dragon’s hold and stretched out to the unconscious mare, as the gash on her forehead bled down in a stream that used the bridge of her nose as a river.

Adrenaline was pumped throughout the Princess’s body, clearing away the blurriness that revealed the full extent of her friend. Rainbow’s breathing had seemed faint when she was first clutched away, but now, against the unintentional tremendous pressure of the claw around her, Twilight neither saw the rise or fall of her chest or her nostrils flare when one is supposed to take a breath.

“DASH!” Twilight cried as she tried even harder to stretch out her hoof, the feeling of how useless she was inspiring being more tears to well from her eyes. For the first time in her life, when confined so tightly as to not be able to move, and be so close and yet so far from saving her friend, Twilight felt the usefulness that Spike would often describe.

An orange glow to her left caught the lavender mare’s attention, as she gazed the cavern of the dragon’s maw where an orange glow once again emitted from the back of his throat. The dragon intended for his food to be crispy, before popping they're charred corpsed into his mouth.

‘Thanks, Rainbow, I needed that.’ Twilight finally hopped off the bench onto her numb own hooves, turning around to face her friend whom she loved even more at that moment. ‘Now I just gotta find a place willing to take me in for a little while.’

‘Don’t be silly, Twilight.’ Rainbow too hopped off the bench, though the moment she landed on her hooves, she worked to loop once of them over around her friend’s neck. ‘For as long as you’re out of commission, you can crash at my place where we’ll get you tinkered back into condition.’

Twilight shuffled her hooves at first to accommodate to the same pace that Rainbow had begun walking, looking to her friend in disbelief. ‘You’d do that for me, even though we’re just friends?’

Rainbow laughed so hard that her giggles were picked up by the breeze and their merriness traveled across the brightening orange sky. ‘Of course, I would, Twilight. Isn’t that what friends are for?’

Twilight wasn’t sure what to make of that comment at first as she couldn’t comprehend its full value; to have a friend willing to suffer any pains, even misery itself, just to see that those whom they loved be happy.

It was a rare quality found only in those bearing loyalty.

Rainbow finally ran out of steam for her laughter, as she lowered her head with a few giggles slipping past her lips, before looking into her friend’s eyes.

‘After all, wouldn’t you do the same for me?’

54 – "I'll Pay You Back for All the Times You Put up with My Weaknesses."

~54~

"I'll Pay You Back for All the Times You Put up with My Weaknesses."

Twilight braved the fear of her oncoming demise spelled out by the rising barrage of fire climbing the throat of the dragon, whose clutch on the two pony bodies secured the fact that they wouldn’t be able to so much as wiggle away from their roasting.

The Element of Magic knew that she didn’t have much quantity left of the quality that she embodied, looking up to the storm above charging its current for a final barrage on the dragon. In the split-second left to make a decision that would save both of their lives, Twilight Sparkle made the quickness of her wit known to yet another foe.

The lavender horn summoned the incomplete current to begin swirling down to it, angering the clouds as they roared with lighting, as they dared to strike bolts of electricity near the mare in the attempt to scare her out from her hold.

Yet Twilight shared a quality with the mare clutched in the other claw: stubbornness.

“Sorry dragon.” Twilight began to suck the electricity of the bolts into the swirl of wind as she intermixed them, staring back into the open maw of the dragon where she saw the first spits of flames. “You may remind me of my best friend, but I’ll never forgive anyone who dares to hurt my friend!”

Twilight swirled her head around as her head wobbled underneath the combined weight of the swirling current and her physical exertion, managing to aim her head forward at the open maw while keeping her head collapsing.

The second the flame collected at the back of the dragon’s throat Twilight Sparkle used the last of her magic to fire the electricity induced current into the dragon’s maw. The dragon for the life of him had no clue what the imploding force had just enter his mouth was, as he couldn’t resist the currents that sucked his lips into sealing.

The electricity charged off against the flames and rebounded off down the length of the throat, accelerating the particles of the flame into slowly expanding, only, the sole means of escape for the flames had been sealed by the winds.

The exploding flames pushed out the flexible scales of the dragon’s cheek and inched apart the bones that made up his skull, stretching out the throat of the dragon to twice its size as the flames came to fully rapture in his belly.

Both Twilight and Rainbow cried in the agony at the dragon squeezing his claws in an attempt to repress the pain, the two almost feeling their eyes popped out before the talons unwrapped around them completely as the dragon plummeted to the lands far below.

The edges around the ex-librarian's vision began to darken as all her borrowed energy vanished from her system, the only conscious act that she was still capable of was flinging herself in Rainbow direction; catching the pegasus in her lavender hooves before she had the chance to plummet.

“Just you watch, Rainbow Dash.” Twilight pulled her unconscious friend further into herself to protect her charred fur from the frigid wind, too tired to flap her wings as they fell back together to the valley between two mountains. “I’ll pay you back for all the times you put up with my weaknesses."

A large shadow washed over the duo that gained the attention of the slowly closing amethyst eyes, intaking the massive dragon who expelled a stream of black smoke from his now loose mouth. The dragon summoned all the fear his species was known for as he propelled after the falling couple using the momentum from his latest flap of the wings; the intensity of his stare lost to the prey who finally closed her eyes, smiling at fully feeling the warmth of her friends, especially the rise and fall of her chest as it confirmed that she was indeed still breathing.

The cocked back scaly arm finally discharged forth to strike the jointed prey and impale their bodies onto his talons; rendering the pests unable to escape from their deaths again.

Their bodies weren’t out of the oncoming claw’s reach as its shadow completely consumed their forms, and just as the talons thirsty for blood reached the furs of their bellies, an immediate force struck at the back of the claw which impact was tremendous enough to alter the dragon’s course entirely.

The Solar Princess didn’t even glance backward of the dragon that twirled into the mountain side, the impact against his back forcing spurts of blood to escape through his mouth, before falling once again to obscured pits below.

Celestia lowered her head with her teeth still clutching at the handle of the bloody malice, her angelic blaster wings keeping her body afloat as she looked back to the descending Elements of Harmony. The princess's poker that never once falter even in the face of negations with dragons themselves finally began to show its wear, as the Princess betrayed a smiled at seeing her Royal Guard carefully flapping their wings to slow the descent of the once plummeting duo.

“Princess!” Celestia turned to the four outfits approaching her in the sky, all who didn’t allow even gravity to stop them from keeping still to offer a salute to their beloved monarch. “All of the Elements have been collected and being delivered to the circular platform. Requesting permission to descend to the depths of the mountain pits to confirm the death of the dragon.”

“Permission rejected.” The Princess decided to allow the guards to peek through the sealing hole in her mask to the kind mare she didn’t get to express much of, smiling to her guards in a way that conveyed her gratitude for them willing to risk their lives for her sake. “A dragon of that size doesn’t stay down for long, and I was only able to do so to him because I used his momentum against him. But worry not for his return, for when we join our loved ones back on the platform, we’ll be able to use the dragon’s greed and rage to seal him into stone.”

The guard in the middle of the liner failed to flap their wings at being memorized of being a gifted such an intimate moment with the Princess, catching themselves just in time to float back in line.

Celestia offered a giggle before turning around, a moment that would forever be treasured by her guard, as she re-sealed the mask necessary for leading troops through the flames of a dragon to slash at his throat.

She pictured the dragon suspended over the bottomless circle with all the unicorns combined magic to restrain him, and all of the earth ponies arrows and spears to keep his scales weak and shedding.

When the time was right, the Elements of Harmony would join together in unitized beam that converted an evil creatures power into a sealing mechanism that would seal that said creature into stone, and in even worse cases, a liquid that could never be regenerated.

Both conscious and unconscious. Collective yet divided. Forced to scream but never having a mouth to do so with.

Celestia hoped for such a fate to any creature that dared to not only bring terror to her loyal subject but for a conclusion far worse to those who had harmed her loved embodiments of the Elements of Harmony.

The Princess and her Guard began to fly to their objective as soon as the monarch whistled that is was time to go. They pushed on through the winds that weakened due to the storm being over, as the Princess said the only line needed to make her men willing to risk death for her.

“Let’s go finish this.”

55 – "It Was Never Your Fault."

~55~

"It Was Never Your Fault."

Canterlot is a city belonging mostly to royalty at the side of a mountain, becoming the capital of Equestria due to its dualistic rulers establishing both their castle and home there. It is common for ponies on their first trip to the city to sometimes vomit on arrival, due to the high altitude that the city rests on.

It is also due to this reason that a misconception was associated with this city. Average ponies believe that royalty built the city sky-high back in the day to forever display their superiority over them, as well as to have the nobles always looking down at the working class without having to move their neck.

It is unknown how many noble ponies know that this is a misconception as well.

The Circular Platform is sometimes labeled as the center of Canterlot by the surrounding inhabitants, not because it branched off into five paths that each led to a separate district of the city, but rather because it’s believed that the circle that overlooks the nature far below it is in the dead center of the city.

Currently, the platform was not overflowed by ponies trying to reach their destinations but rather filled with the Royal Guard tossing one another spears and displaying their purpose by standing still in the place they were ordered too.

The Princess of Day came to a swift landing on the same platform with a few steps ending her flight. She caught sight of her stallions filing up and down the many staircases and taking guard atop the roofs of the surrounding buildings, which they cast a shielding spell around in an attempt to prevent as much damage as possible.

The Princess loves her guards, but they weren’t the ones her eyes were searching for. The purple orbs came to rest on the corner of the platform filled with ponies all lying down, some huffing as if their next breath would be their last.

Celestia cut their distance between them in an instant as she spoke upon her arrival. “How it brings me tremendous relief to see all of my little ponies back together and okay.”

Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie all rose their heads away from their friends to the source of the new voice. They quickly stood and bowed to their Princess, who merely shook her head at the gesture.“None of that, please. For now, we are all friends pained by the agony our friends are experiencing...how are they?

Each of the younger mares looked to one another for they knew not how to put the situation into words, opting to step aside and let the Princess see the scene for herself. Twilight lay asleep with her back against the wall, each breath still more like a pant.

Fluttershy sat a few hooves away from her as her quivering form obscured whatever it was she was crying over. The Princess was delicate with her next few steps as she approached the side of the mare, where she found Rainbow Dash body lying on the ground.

Celestia suffered a loss of breath as gibberish absorbed her thoughts for the moment. Then Rainbow heaved a heavy breath, which caused Celestia to do the same. “Goodness gracious, I thought Rainbow hadn’t survived the dragon encounter!”

Fluttershy only pressed her face further into the fur of her friend at the idea of her friend being killed. The Princess knew she had made the mistake in not only saying her thoughts out loud but in allowing the Elements to treat her like they would a friend.

For each and every one of their eyes silently judged her character.

“Tell me, Fluttershy.” Celestia tried to ignore the eyes trained on her back in order to comfort the friend she had definitely hurt. “I can see now that my guard has already disinfected Miss Rainbow Dash’s cuts and sewed together any slashes that have gone too deep. So why must you weep so much for your friend that’s going to be okay?”

Fluttershy tilted her head back so she could close her eyes before being able to see the sky. “I don’t know!”

The sight made Celestia take a step back as she glanced over to the cowpony, reading the implications written over her face. She didn’t waste a second in sitting next to the kind pegasus and wrapping her in an angelic wing. “Shhh, my little pony. It’s not your fault. It was never your fault.”

Fluttershy still cried with her head falling forward, coming to hang as more sniffles still escaped her.

“What happened, happened because Rainbow loved you enough to want to protect you with her life. She’ll be okay soon enough, and I’ll see to it that the dragon responsible for this horrible incident pays for his crimes.” Fluttershy didn’t have anything to say in response, besides burying her head in the wing and nuzzling the white feathers. It was an act that brought warmth to the solar ruler’s heart as she tightened her wing.

But the measure to make her promise come to fruition had yet to be put in place, causing her a great pain as she slowly slipped away her wing and returned to her hooves. The remaining Elements saw that their relationship with Celestia would go on hold by the way their Princess stood.

“Elements of Harmony!” The elegant voice rang loud enough for the nearby sniffles to cease and for a certain pair of lavender eyelids to split. “I come to you with one request that you, unfortunately, must accept. It is your choice whether or not you wish to fight alongside the guard against this dragon, but regardless of your choice, you must feel nothing but compassion for this enemy.”

Three surprised voice shouted the same word in unison. “What!”

Celestia could only close her eyes and nod her head. “Listen closely, my little ponies. I cannot begin to imagine the terror that began to possess you at seeing your best friend snatched away before your very eyes, and I can very well understand wanting to fight this dragon with everything you got in revenge. But rage and malice toward this dragon will do nothing to seal away his harm toward other ponies.”

“So you wish for us to forgive this dragon for giving us the impression that our friend could be eaten alive at any moment!?” Rarity played the silly idea in her mind and the anger derived from it fueled her to stand proudly against her monarch. “Even if that dragon were Spike in disguise, I could not forgive anyone that possibly cruel.”

The alabaster mare knew exactly what cards she was playing with when she mention the Princess’s son, testing her resolve with an equivalent situation. While she didn’t like to play other ponies games, Celestia knew she had to empathize with her ponies. “Even if it were the creature I care for as much as I care for all of you, I would still seal him away with the power of the Elements of Harmony if he meant to do harm to my ponies.”

Rarity dared another step forward as she rose a brow. “And just how much of that do you actually believe?”

The taller and smaller alabaster mare were locked in a staring contest to see who’s resolve would falter first. At one point in both of their lives, a certain young dragon had labeled the two mares angles.

If that same dragon were to see them at this moment, then he would have an entirely different opinion.

“I think you may be misreading my feelings in this matter.” Celestia tried to keep her tone composed, but she couldn't hold back on it spiking at times. “I seldom feel anger for I know it a waste of time even in my eternal life, yet I can’t help but desire to rip the claws off the dragon that dare hurt my previous ponies and shove it down his throat. But I know that I’ve exhausted too much magic protecting the city and that our only chance lies in sealing the dragon in stone.”

Rarity went to take another step and to raise her voice so she could match the Princess in the argument, but a small voice next to her had already spoken first. “I don’t think I can do that.”

Both alabaster mares looked to Fluttershy, who had picked up Rainbow’s head and laid it on her lap. “How could I ever forgive the dragon who almost...killed my best friend? Even if he didn’t mean it, how could I ever wish something good to someone like that!?”

Celestia continued to watch the kind mare begin to tear up again as she cried her next words.

“I-I agree with Rarity!” Fluttershy tried to speak through the sniffles, closing her eyes as to not get any tears on her friend. “Even if it were Spike who had turned to greed by mistake, I don’t think I could ever forgive anyone who tried to kill the only friend I had when I needed one!”

The Princess hid behind her poker face to hide away the agony she felt at watching the scene. Being a mare of both war and peace, she knew what sacrifices needed to be made in order to ensure that latter, regardless of how many times she saw it.

But it still broke the latter mare’s heart at asking for the undoable.

“I-I’m sorry Princess.” Applejack stood up next to Rarity’s side, taking off her hat with a slight bow of the head. “I know we need to do this in order to defeat the dragon, but asking us to have compassion for him is too soon. Even if I wanted to, I don’t think erase this hatred that I feel.”

“I could.” Everypony turned to Pinkie, who sat on the ground with her mane in a mess. “I wouldn’t want to, but if I had to feel a certain way to help out a friend, then I’d be willing to do so.”

Silence reigned over the small corner of the Circular Platform as everypony had to digest their thoughts at the moment. No one had noticed that the lavender Princess had awaken, though she was still too weak to yet speak.

“Y’all...need to stop being wimps….”

Everypony looked to Applejack, who merely shook her head in response. “That...wasn’t me.”

“Feeling...instead of fighting...is supposed to be your forte, Rarity.” the muffled voice spoke once more. “...and...whatever happened...to the Applejack that would do anything it took...to save her farm. Or...are pony lives...just not worth the same…?”

Everypony’s collective heads began to trail to the back of Fluttershy, who rose her head and opened her eyes to the source of the new voice. “...you...Fluttershy….really? A kind mare like you...would forgive a dragon who accidently destroy a town...even if he weren’t Spike…”

Even the Princess couldn’t hide her surprise behind the poker face as her eyes lit up in the reveal.

“...The Princess...is right. You gotta do...what ya gotta do…”

Everypony, with the exception of Twilight, promptly screamed and surrounded the now awaken pegasus. “Rainbow Dash!”

Rainbow Dash rolled over her head and gazed at everyone one of her friends, even going so far as to give a slight nod to her Princess to compensate for a bow.

“Who else would I be?”

56 – "The Only Dragon I Can't Forgive Is Spike."

~56~

"The Only Dragon I Can't Forgive Is Spike."

“You sure know how to keep everybody waiting, Rainbow.”

The said mare looked past the gaps created by her surrounding friends to the source of the voice, finding no other than the smiling form of Twilight Sparkle. That same smile is what inspired the smirk on Rainbow. “I thought surviving a dragon attack would entitle me to take one lousy nap.”

Twilight leaned her body weight forward, too weak to support herself as she rolled forward. Applejack and Pinkie rushed immediately to throw their head underneath each of her forehooves, slowly raising her back onto her hooves. “You should’ve known better.”

“Tousche.”

Twilight’s hind legs still suffered bruising from the dragon’s tight grip, causing her to hop every step she wanted to take. Eventually, with the help of her friends, she reached Rainbow Dash and was set down next to her.

“Twilight.” The said mare looked up to the face of Rarity, who came to stand before the two heroes of the day. “Allow me to begin with how much joy it brings me to see that the both are you are okay.

Both mentioned mare nodded their heads.

“But do ya have any clue what numbskulls you two are!” Applejack joined Rarity with the same look in her eyes as well, as they directed their scolding to the two fallen mares. “Rushin’ off to go save a friend is great an’ all, Twilight, but do ya have any idea how worried we were about you! What if ya died when we could've been there to stop it...do you know how much we would’ve blamed ourselves?”

“And you, Rainbow Dash!” Rarity made her voice as loud as it could go before breaking. “What in the world possessed you to go on without the rest of us, nonetheless, taking on a dragon by yourself. Also, while it brings me great joy that you love a friend that you’d be willing to risk your life, are you absolutely mental to get snatched up by a dragon like that.”

The scolding went on for ten minutes, which even the ruler of all of Equestria didn’t interfere.

“So.” The cowpony and fashionista voice had joined into one. “What do the two of you have to say for yourselves?”

It is common for friends who have had long exposure to one another pick up on each other's kinks and hidden quirks. However, it is possible for friends living together to speak telepathically using only their eyes, as was the case with Twilight and Rainbow Dash.

The duo looked back to their impromptu school teacher, before weakly raising their hooves and slamming them together. Rainbow had shown her guest the wonders of the ‘brohoof’ during her stay at her home.

Both Rarity and Applejack gave up as they walked away, muttering things best said underneath their breaths.

Rainbow Dash looked up from her cushion to the face of Fluttershy, who had long since stopped crying, but the tears still matted the fur of her cheek. “I’m glad to see you’re okay, ‘Shy. Mind helping me up?”

The kind pegasus did as she was told by slipping a hoof around her friend's barrel and sliding her neck underneath her friend’s hoof. She helped her friend press upward and used her hoof to help Rainbow keep balance.

“Girls!” Rainbow called out to the girls who had walked away, as well as to Pinkie, who sat in the distance watching the scene with a smile, very much like the Princess next to her. “Our happy reunion is gonna have to wait until the city is safe. Now, I didn’t catch everything that the Princess said.”

The aforementioned went to go open her mouth.

“But I got the gist of it.”

The previously aforementioned mare kept her mouth shut.

“Now, I’m not one to forgive someone who hurt me until they’ve gotten their fair share.” Dash disregarded the trembles almost causing her to collapse once more as she untangled herself from the yellow mare’s care, standing on her own shaky hooves to illustrate her point. “But if forgiving that same thing is the only way for it gets its own share, as well as to protect others from getting harm, then I’m going to wish that dragon the best of luck.”

She took a shaky step toward her friends, quivering under the weight, but still displaying her teeth to all that tried to help her. “So if you’re not going to forgive this dragon when I already have, then you better have a reason other than for my sake.”

The friends understood the point that Rainbow Dash was trying to make even if they didn’t agree with it. The Princess didn’t even insert her opinion or praise the pegasus for her forgiveness, opting to keep silent to watch the situation unfold.

“Are you sure that’s something you can do, Dashie?” To everyone’s surprise, it was the pink mare that asked the question as she stepped forth. “The Elements can tell when we’re lying to ourselves. So are you sure you can really forgive that dragon?”

“I can.” Dash nodded back at Fluttershy, who came immediately to physically support her. “The only dragon I can’t forgive is Spike; this one is easily in comparison.”

No one, not even the mother present, decided to not object to that comment.

“Y’know, it’s kinda of funny.” Pinkie earned everyone’s attention as she came to the center where Rainbow once stood, spinning around to eye everypony as she spoke. “Back on the train, there was this silly tension between us because of what happened to Spike. We weren’t the same, and I thought it would take even longer for things to return to normal.”

Everyone listened closely and decided to keep silent until the party mare was done speaking.

“But then this great conflict appears, and suddenly, we’re all back shoulder to shoulder.” Pinkie began to chuckle as she threw her hooves up in the air. “It’s like no matter how much we grow apart, our instincts are always to still protect one another. While it made me a little sad, I was still glad to see Rainbow risk her life for her friend.”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but laugh as well. “I get what you mean, Pink-mister. It’s always made me a little happy whenever the world becomes endangered because of it always a provides an opportunity to kick it in close with you girls. I honestly don’t think I have a better time in my life than when all of our’s are at risk.”

“I hate to concede.” Applejack stepped forward as well, taking off her hat and granting fresh air to her mane. “But I always feel most alive when I’m either out workin’ on the farm, or kickin’ changeling butt with you girls behind me.”

Rarity bit her hoof at seeing where the nature of the conversation leading to but decided it was time for her be a little unladylike. “I must admit, I do find it fun when I get to smack somepony across the face a couple of times. Especially when that somepony has tried to hurt one of my friends.”

“I like telling ponies where they’ve gone wrong,” Twilight spoke up as she attempted to speak honestly as well. “It kinda serves as a reminder whenever I go into the deep end how to swim back up.”

The other Elements looked to the one of kindness, trying to extract her opinion with their eyes alone.

“I just like spending time with you girls.”

The Elements joined together in a harmonious laughter.

The Princess, joining in for a few chuckles, cease the laughter with the clearing of her throat. “Am I too assume that you girls are ready to clear your hearts for this dragon, so that we may use your Elements of Harmony to seal him away in stone?”

“Yes, Princess,” Twilight spoke up for everyone else, who nodded their heads. “It’s always easier to forgive someone that has hurt you than it is to forgive someone who has hurt your friend. You never know the extent of your friend’s pain, so you try to feel the same as they do.

“But when a friend displays that they can truly handle the said pain, then it makes it easier to forgive that someone.”

The Princess kept silent so she could properly process her protegee words, coming to smile as her student had learned yet another lesson. “You don’t know how proud that makes me hear, Twilight Sparkle. The rest of you have inspired me with your empathy, and I hope the six of you can avoid the upcoming conflict as much as possible.”

“It pains me having to sit this fight out.” Rainbow Dash was seated on the ground with Fluttershy’s support, giving her a nod of thanks as she looked to the Princess. “But I’m going to need all the energy I still have in the tank to power up the Elements of Harmony.”

Celestia gave the loyal mare one last smile before retreating behind the battle face, coming to face the clouds in the sky that had grown darker by the moment. “It is not a worry at all, Miss Rainbow Dash.”

A distant roar resounded from the bottom of the mountains. Trembles began to course through the ground as they began to stretch further every time the mountains shook. The Princess unlapsed her malice from her back and hovered it before her.

“After all, I wanted this dragon all for myself.”

57 – "I Did Say If My Thoughts Were Coherent."

57 – "I Did Say If My Thoughts Were Coherent."

~57~

"I Did Say If My Thoughts Were Coherent."

The Style Vista bar is the only bar within all of Canterlot willing to risk lawsuits from family members of drunken patrons; said patrons just so happening to leave the establishment and trip over the railing of the bottomless circle.

The door to the establishment was opened as six exhausted mares were more or less shoved inside; a click resounding from behind them. Before any one of them could rush to unlock the door, a stone-cold face appeared in the door’s sole panel.

“Orders are to keep you six safe until the Elements of Harmony are needed,” The Royal Guard said. His head turned away to the roar vibrating the ground their hooves all stood upon. He withdrew his spear. “Do not leave this tavern under any circumstance. The only time we should be seeing you outside is when The Princess has the dragon restrained and we’re ready to encase it in stone.”

There wasn’t a response nor a nod from anyone inside the bar, for the stallion had left before they even had the chance.

“Well ain’t this just fancy?” Applejack said from before the door, taking her hoof away from reaching for the handle. “Stayin’ back while everyone else is fightin’ all ‘cause we’re too precious to be scratched or bruised.”

Rainbow Dash had each of her forehooves over the necks of Pinkie Pie and Rarity, who helped drag her over to the counter, where they softly laid her against. “Take my advice, Applejack; taking on a dragon is gonna net you more than just a few cuts.”

Applejack flinched at having spoken about taking on a dragon in the presence of not one, but two friends who had risked their lives against one. It didn’t help she had chastised them earlier for five minutes on the subject, while hypocritically wanting to do the same.

Her hoof fell onto the wooden ground of the bar, feeling the rumbles of the dragon outside the walls that concealed them. “I know. It-it just bothers me that there ain’t a dang thing we can be doin’ about it.”

Rainbow Dash cracked a grin. “Tell me about it. If I weren’t so badly beaten up, then you can be guaranteed that I’d be eating my words and dashing out that door. But, hey, since you and I ain’t the waiting types, how about you narrate the action?”

“You think my watchin’ the action and describing it is gonna make anyone of us feel better?”

Rainbow managed a chuckle through her bruised lungs. “It would make me feel better to know what’s going on outside.”

She used the last of her energy to attempt to stand up, earning a glance from Applejack, before falling back against the counter. Her goal hadn’t been to actually stand up, rather accentuate her point.

“Fine.” Applejack turned her head back to the panel of glass as her eyes swept across the battlefield. “It looks like our friendly neighborhood dragon has arrived. He hasn’t quite landed yet, though none of his fire is touching any of the guards due to some spell the Princess has goin’ on.”

Twilight cleared her throat, earning everyone’s moment attention. “If my thoughts are still coherent enough to be believable, then the magic that you’re seeing, Applejack, isn’t of Celestia’s.”

Applejack remained silent as the rest of the girls waited for Twilight to continue.

“Celestia exhausted most of her magical reserves coating the city itself in her magic, replenishing any diminishing location the moment it received any damage. I like to think that this battle has been going on since last night, meaning even an alicorn would start to get tired at this point.”

The room kept quiet after her words as everyone tried to decipher the implications behind them.

“So there’s another contender at play.” Rarity discovered the hidden meaning first, resting her hoof on the edge of the window and glancing through it. “Perhaps Princess Luna has ceased her search on the dragon through the mountain tops and became overjoyed on finding him here.”

“I don’t think that’s the case, Rarity.” The said unicorn looked over to Applejack, who had been shaking her head as she spoke. “Not only have I not seen her on the battlefield, but Celestia hasn’t made a mention of her since the castle. Not only that, but that magical which-em-you-calls-it are different colors.”

“Hmm.” Rarity gazed back in the window in time to see a spew of flames to reflect off the thin faint layer of gold protecting the surrounding area. “Twilight is definitely right in that there’s something fishy going on; Celestia’s aurora has always been bold, and even when weakened, its never been this faint before.

“I very much doubt Luna being unable to reproduce her sister’s aurora down to the very hue. Every guard was instructed to place their magic on the surrounding buildings, but never to protect themselves. I can’t possibly fathom anyone else here at the moment capable of repelling a dragon’s attack.”

“Does the Princess looked concerned about this?” Despite her voice being frail, Dash still made it heard.

“No…” Applejack replied as she squinted her eyes at the Princess’s goldenly charged horn. “She seems too lost in the battle to notice, though her horn is charged, so there is a chance that Twilight is wrong.”

Twilight rose a hoof while her head remained hung. “I did say if my thoughts were coherent.”

“Either way darling.” Rarity never took her eyes away from the window and didn’t plan to again. “I’ll be keeping an eye out to make sure there are not foul tricks at play!”

Applejack nodded though it went unseen, looking back past the glass as well. “WHOA NELLY!”

“What is it?” Rainbow asked, leaning forward. “What’s going on?”

Applejack blinked, risking a glance back at her friend. “The dragon made it past the barrier and landed on the platform. The guards are stormin’ him with everything they got!”

She glanced back in time to witness the dragon’s first attack, ushering her into silence.

“Y’know, Applejack.” Rainbow Dash began. “This whole narrator thing doesn’t work out when the narrator doesn't NARRATE!”

“I’m sorry.” Applejack didn’t glance back this time around. “I just...I just witness the dragon pick up to guards who had been stabbing at his heel and threw em’ against the railing of the circle...which broke upon impact.”

Rainbow Dash reeled her head back.

“Two pegasuses just went after em’ now.” Applejack ended her speech early, not needing Twilight’s ingenious mind to calculate the difference in speed that the two parties were descending at. “But I doubt with the weight of their armor that they’ll make it in time.”

The room went silent at the realization that this would be the first situation that the girls were involved in that death had occurred. They were forced to hide away at the sidelines and helplessly watch as they’re fellow pony and stallion were beaten on and destroyed by a dragon.

The worst feeling in the world is not helplessly watching a friend endure pain for your sake. Rather, it is knowing that you can do something to alleviate the situation, but are forced to watch all the same.

Applejack slammed her hoof against the wall. “How can the Princess expect us to just stay inside?”

Rainbow had closed her eyes during the silence, only reopening to stare into the back of her friend. “Applejack?’

“Surely she’d know that when things got too cruel, that at least one of us would run outside to help.”

Rainbow Dash shook her head, straining her throat so she could speak louder. “Applejack, you know how silly it is to think you can take on a dragon. I tried it with my evasiveness as a Wonderbolt contender and still got caught in his grasp.”

Applejack finally looked away from the action and to her friend. “So we should just ignore the urge that there’s something we can do and watch ponies we can be helpin’ dyin’?”

Dash didn’t like the anger rising in her friend’s tone. “Do you think that I like I’m helpless to do anything at the moment? Even now I’d use all that I have left to ward off the dragon from the town’s folk, but I know better than to risk the power of my element: the only thing that can truly seal away the dragon.”

“Is that you or your cowardice talkin’?”

Dash shook her head while remaining in eye contact. “You just didn’t go there.”

“Girls!”

The rose and green eyes kept trained on another for a moment, before drifting to the source of the voice, which just so happened to be Twilight Sparkle.

“All of this arguing is just going to tire us! Whatever’s going on outside is going to happen, and I think I speak for everyone when I say that we’re much weaker when we’re not fighting together at full strength!”

Twilight allowed a moment’s silence to let the words sink into the ears that needed to hear them the most. “Most importantly, Rainbow Dash is right: if we let even one of us—”

A blast, akin to the sound of a sonic rainboom, resounded underneath the city that caused trembles to course through the ground at their hooves. The whistling sound below became faint yet more high pitched.

“Now what’s going on!” Rainbow Dash shouted from her spot below the counter.

Applejack swung over to the door of the establishment, resting her hoof on the handle. “That’s exactly what I plan on findin’ out!”

“Wait!” Twilight cried. “Applejack, you know better than anypony what you being knocked unconscious, or worse, could mean for everypony in the city. I feel just as bad about the situation as you do, but there’s nothing we can do about it!”

Applejack exhaled heavily, before letting a smile wash over her lips. “Twilight, you’re a very smart mare, but there are still some things you don’t understand. I promise you I won’t be goin’ against the dragon, but rather just to help up those who have fallen and keepin’ an eye on the situation.”

“But...but…” Twilight shook her head to clear away the gunk clogging her thoughts. “There’s nothing you can really do out there, so why take such a tremendous risk for so little a reward!?”

“Because of this little fact, Twilight Sparkle.” Applejack threw the door back while glancing an eye back at her friend. “Those with power must fight, so that those without it may remain safe.”

Offering her friends one last smile, Applejack looked back to the archway of the door, where she saw the dragon’s awaiting open maw, and a glow emitting from the back of his throat.

Her eyes were wide open, coming to blink twice, before uttering her last line.

“I’ve made a very grave mistake.”

58 – "It's Never over till Ya Lose Consciousness!"

~58~

"It's Never over till Ya Lose Consciousness."

The wave of heat had already washed over the bar as the oncoming flames showed themselves at the back of the dragon’s throat. No one had time to react to their sudden demise but to flinch or gasp, before altogether closing their eyes.

Twilight charged her horn with azure aurora, flickering as it stretched to the tip of her horn before fading entirely. Rarity peeked through her closed eyes at the event, deciding it was all or nothing as she jumped in front of Twilight.

An orb of blue light spawned just in front of the bar’s door just as the flames unloaded, propelling against the ball before the ball itself expanded into a flickering thin wall. A cry was heard from behind the bar as Rarity fell down onto her hooves, using her right forehoof to keep the weight of her charged horn afloat.

Applejack and Pinkie rushed to her side immediately and threw their heads underneath each of her forehooves, raising her back up while allowing her to solely focus on maintaining her magic.

The alabaster unicorn had her eyes clenched because of her spiritual exertion, while the watched as the coldness of the flames absorbed every inch of space in every window. Not only were they in the epicenter of a ball of flames, but the magical thin wall protecting them had begun to waver.

“Hold it together Rarity!” Rainbow shouted from against the counter, fighting through the pain to crawl toward her friend and rest a hoof on her hind leg. “He’s gonna run out of breath sometime soon, so please, keep it together!”

“...trust me...darling…” Rarity’s head began to dip as the aurora enshrouding her horn expanded outward, causing Applejack to use her other horn to raise the white mare’s chin. “...I am aware...of the implications...that should occur if I were to falter. It’s...funny…”

Rainbow Dash rose her head from the floor and looked through the crack between her friends at the face of Rarity.

“At times like these...I better understand...your life philosophy.” She drew a heavy breath as beads of sweat began to race across her face. “...that most problems in this world...can be solved...by working longer...punching harder...and flying faster…”

“But you forget the key piece that connects those three.”

“Oh?”

“It’s never over till ya lose consciousness!”

“...touche...darling...tousche…”

The bright golden glow of the flames began to dim, granting the girls a sense of hope as the flames began to wane. They still weren’t out of the frying pan, metaphorically speaking, but they now knew something could be done about their situation.

But in life or death situations, a leader is always needed to lead everyone on the same course toward safety, lest chaos scatter and destroy them all. It was never who was the most qualified, strongest, or wisest for the job.

It was whoever took charge first with an unquestionable resolve. And despite her injuries and requiring Fluttershy to help carry her, Twilight Sparkle was the first to make her voice known.

“Girls!” Twilight Sparkle made sure that her voice resounded off the wooden walls of the establishment, earning even the clenched alabaster eyes. She waited for a second by glancing at all of her assembled friends before continuing. “We don’t have much of a clue on how long these flames will keep going on for, or how much magic Rarity still has in her magical reserves. It may be risky, but we need to escape through the back exit and find another place to hide.”

Fluttershy had already come to carry half of Twilight weight once she realized that they weren’t going to die, deciding to keep silent as she would go along with whatever her friend said. She had allowed Twilight to throw both of her right hooves over her yellow back, making it so Fluttershy would be looking up to her.

A buzzing sound numbed the kind pegasus ears to the world around her, as she watched Twilight’s mouth move as words were coming out of them. She glanced to her right to find a thin wave of flame riding upwards while simultaneously burning through the barrier protecting them.

Fluttershy looked back to the mare she was supporting and found herself not inside a bar. The walls were still wooden, but they were more oval and akin to oak, rather than the straight and refined ones she had seen a moment ago.

And when she looked into the face of her friend once more, she thought herself in a nightmare more terrifying than the situation she was in. There was a line on her friend’s neck that separated the lavender fur from the purple scales that comprised the now head of Twilight Sparkle.

‘S-Spike?’ Fluttershy thought to herself as she looked up at her morphed friend’s head, staring deep into the vertical iris of her draconic friend. ‘W-what are you doing here?”

The semi-transparent dragon’s head only grinned, displaying the shine of his fangs as his head faded away from existence, leaving only Twilight bare face. Be it the truth of hallucination, Fluttershy still saw the shine off one of Twilight’s fangs.

Her legs began to wobble underneath the newfound weight of her friends, suddenly realizing that she had picked her friend up in instinct alone. Everyone’s eyes were on Twilight alone, not a single one drifting to the one pony keeping her up.

Fluttershy looked up to Twilight, who, even damaged and needing help, seemed so far away from her. She then looked down to the floor, pondering this empty feeling for a moment. ‘Is this how Spike used to feel when he was around us when he was working underneath Twilight?’

The buzzing ceased from her ears as Fluttershy heard the noises of the world once more.

“That’s why I think one of us should stay behind with Rarity while the rest of use the mountain’s natural streams as concealment.”

Applejack sighed, and it wasn’t because of the added pounds on Rarity, who she would never make mention of lest her tail would be chopped off due to some unforeseen circumstance. “I guess there ain’t any time to be arguing now.”

Twilight shook her head while Fluttershy looked dazed at her side.

“Alrighty then.” Applejack gestured her head at Pinkie, then nodding to the Rainbow Dash on the floor. “You go an' grab Rainbow and leave with the rest of the girls; I’ll make sure Rarity here doesn’t falter, and that I get her out in time.”

Twilight only nodded.

Pinkie slipped her body underneath Rainbow’s barrel and lifted the pegasus on her back. Steadying the wobbliness she incurred by the added weight, Pinkie smiled to her friends before leaning to left, doing a little dance until she balanced herself out at her leader’s side.

“Ready?” Twilight said to Pinkie, who only nodded in response. She then looked to Applejack. “Make sure you two get out as quickly as possible.”

“I hear ya, Twilight.”

“As do I,” Rarity finally spoke.

With but a bittersweet smile, Twilight began to lead her friends out of the bar. The back door chimed as their hoof steps became faint.

Beads of sweat began to roll down Applejack’s face as the room had grown hotter. “And I thought lil' Spike’s burps went on forever.”

Rarity could only giggle under the pressure.

“Tell me about it...darling...”

59 – "Get out of There, Now!"

~59~

"Get out of There, Now!"

Applejack kept glancing from the magical barrier protecting from the barrage flames to the quivering form of her white unicorn friend. She knew nothing could be done about the situation besides trying to burden some of the pain, though like before, she wished she could be doing more.

“...darling…” the strained voice of Rarity reached her orange ears. “...please...tell me that the flames are at least waning...?”

The cowpony looked back to the barrier where the flames were dimmed, but the quantity all the same. “We’re almost there, Sugarcube.”

“Really?” The question sounded more like a squeak. “Because...if I may be frank...dear…I’m not quite sure I can hold on...for another moment.”

Applejack took the full extent of her friend’s weight by sliding her barrel onto her orange back, looking to both the entrance and back exit of the bar. “Ya gotta keep it together for just an little longer, Rarity.”

“I’m not sure that’s a promise I can keep.”

Applejack dipped her head. “Then ya gotta at least let me know the moment you can’t take it any longer. Ya read me?”

“My eyes are closed, so it’s kind of hard to read at the moment.”

“And here Rainbow and I thought you weren’t one for jokes.”

“You both thought wrong, apparently.”

The blue aura surrounding the blaster horn had begun to diminish by the second, leading to the current moment where there were only a few sparks left. Electric shocks resounded from the horn, followed by a pained whimper, yet Rarity made no mention of it.

Finally, a small array of sunlight began to fall phase through the top corners of the windows to land on the wooden floor. The once bold golden flames had grown thin and faint enough to allow in sunlight.

“Heh, we’re almost there, Rarity.” Applejack couldn’t help but begin to laugh. “We’re almost there!”

“Why weren’t you this happy when we were almost there a few moments ago!?”

Applejack, once again, couldn’t help but chuckle. “My bad, Rares. But just hold tight – daylight is almost here!”

Rarity too chuckled.

But just as hope seeped inside both of the mares, so too, did the last embers of blue magic fade away from Rarity’s horn. She suffered a pain so great that her lips gave a terrible scream as her body finally gave out.

If she had already been spiral over the cowpony back, then she would’ve hit the floor with a thud. But the cowpony had no time to feel relieved over this fact as she looked over to her demise, only to find a lack of scathing flames.

Instead, she found the black backside of the princess of the night, whose horn was charged and repelling the last of the dragon’s flames. She glanced back into the bar and caught the two mares in her sight.

“Get out of there, now!”

Applejack nodded and moved without a word.

Princess Luna looked back in time to see that the flames had ceased, though the dragon’s sweeping claw phased through her dark-blue barrier and caught her form in his impact. She went flying leftward as her barrier ceased.

Applejack had to make a choice, and she made it on instinct alone. Setting her friend down behind the counter, she offered her last parting words. “Ya’ll have to forgive me, sugar cube.”

She then burst forth and tensed the muscles in her hind hooves.

The dragon watched his prey fly over to the railings that saw to the planes of Canterlot, landing before the metal bars. He was glad for his meal would not be a splatter, but his eyes caught just in time to his newest prey rushing him from the door frame.

And before he could so much move, the mare leaped into the air and turned herself around. Mustering all the energy she could, she invested it in her hind legs where she then used them to buck the dragon’s right cheek as hard as she could.

Luna, who attempted to stand upon reaching the ground, suffered the blurriness once received when damage is done to the head. Although it was hazy, the princess glanced up in time to see the golden rays of light silhouette the cowpony form, as the dragon cried out spit and blood from the impact.

The force of the buck twirled the dragon in circles as his body winded up, blinking repeatedly in confusion of what had just happened.

Applejack landed flawlessly as her eyes had gleamed the lone malice stranded on the battlefield. Not taking the moment breathe her well-deserved breath, she picked up the handle of the weapon of her teeth and picked up into a trot once more.

The surrounding guard called a cease on the next array of steel arrows at the account of possibly killing an Element. Even the guards who had been impaling their spears into the dragon’s tail and back stopped as to not outrage the dragon to transition into an uncontrollable beast.

This dragon possessed knowledge and tactics that most of its species were still ages from comprehending, yet this dragon knew to endure the pain of exposing himself to the guards so he could attempt to kill those whom he deemed to truly be a threat.

Even when out of breath and sensing his prey running away, he still used the lingering two to lure out the pestering pest, and use said pests concern for them to attack her with the full might of his claw.

But none of these facts were of any interest to the galloping form of Applejack, who leaped once more onto the wall of the establishment; jumping off that to reach a higher height and descend upon the dragon.

The dragon himself managed to stop his eyes from rolling and cleared the blurriness by his own will alone, and his efforts were thanked by the vision of the same mare falling toward him. Instead of a grin stretching upon his muzzle, he opened his mouth and awaited the taste of her fur.

Just as he could smell her scent, the dragon’s eyes finally dilated to the thing in her mouth. He whimpered and awaited fate.

Applejack craned her neck as far left as it would go, swaying her right during her ascent just so she could time her attack right. Those practices fight back on the farm with Big Mac had tutored her on the art more than she cared to admit – especially when taking on bigger foes.

Though her bigger brother would very much doubt such tactics would ever be used on an dragon. Still, Applejack imagined herself the star hoofball player, readying her bat – a malice in this case – as the ball – a dragon’s head – came before her.

Swinging lower body left, Applejack’s upper body flew right. The malice descended on the dragon’s left cheek, and with all the impact possible from a mare of her size, the energy from her attack coursed painfully through the dragon.

Like how he had done earlier, the dragon did not stumble but rather flew back into the railings of the bottomless circle. Never meant to support the weight of a dragon, the railings crumbled, and the dragon fell past and into the bottomless circle.

The momentum from her swing still propelled her forth, as Applejack's eyes reeled open as her shadow flew past the railing as well. Finally, her descent began as she fell forward into the bottomless circle.

The orange fur of her chest smacked against the cold metal of railing on the other side of the circle, knocking the wind out of her system as her body began to slid backward. Her body flinched into consciousness as she tried to wrap her hooves around the railing.

Applejack’s hooves smacked against the stone of the circle as her hooves banged against the back of the railing, breaking her grip as she fell backward. She attempted to have a scream that would follow her the far land below, but her mouth was too filled with malice to be able to do so.

So she conceded to simply close her eyes and await the funny feeling that accompanied her belly whenever she fell off of a play set when she was young. Though when the feeling didn’t come, it made it all the worse for Applejack.

It was as if the world waited for her to open her eyes so it may torture her with the full extent of her fate. Yet, she knew whatever was going to happen next, was only going to happen when she opened her eyes. And Applejack wasn’t exactly the waiting type.

So Applejack opened her eyes and was treated to the sight of the two princesses past a flickering golden aurora. The malice fell from her mouth as her mouth hung open, being caught in the suspension field responsible for keeping her afloat as well.

Celestia wore a knowingly raised brow as her sister held a smirk.

“Greetings, Applejack.” Celestia began to reel in the suspension field closer to solid ground. “Quite a nice day to tackle a dragon alone.”

Applejack felt the lump travel down her throat. “I-Indeed.”

The golden aurora hung before the two princesses but hadn’t yet dissipated. “Applejack, may I be so selfish as to make a request of you?”

“Seein’ how I owe you my life,” Applejack’s eyes trailed between the the princesses as slight trembles coursed through her body, “anythin’.”

Celestia sighed and dipped her head, before eyeing her weapon held in her magic as well.

“Would you mind wiping your saliva off the handle of my treasured weapon?”

60 – "Then You Shall Be Glad to Know That She Is under My Care."

~60~

"Then You Shall Be Glad to Know That She Is under My Care."

Celestia ceased her magical aura that saw to the safe landing of the orange cowpony; said pony vigorously rubbing her hoof along the shaft of the leather handle to absorb every tingent of moisture with her fur.

The hoof strafed for one last sweep before for flying up in the direction of the sunlight, leaving an totally hopefully clean malice in her other hoof. Applejack then dropped down to the knees of her hind legs as she cradled the weapon atop her forehooves, presenting it before the princess.

The Princess of Day lowered her mouth just before the leather handle, opting to instead levitate it off the hooves with her golden magic. “I never thought you were one with a flair for the dramatics, Applejack.”

“Only when I feel like my life hangs in the balance.” The aforementioned mare rose to her hooves and looked to the other princess. “An’ thank you, Princess Luna, for savin’ our behind back inside the bar.”

Luna blinked in surprise from hearing a compliment paid to her by one of the Elements, who she long thought had disliked her. “Twas a pleasure, Element of Honesty.”

A roar from below the bottomless circled rocked the foundation they all stood upon. The familiar shakings coursing further and louder.

“It appears we’ll have to exchange complimentary at a later time.” Luna looked up to her sister who nodded in response, before dipping her head before the cowpony. “Though I thank you for quite the amazing kick that drew the dragon’s attention away from my fallen form.”

The three mare turned to the bottomless circle and stood together. Backs straight with their chests puffed out they awaited the dragon’s return.

“Not a problem,” Applejack replied to the princess earlier statement. “I only wish my kick were strong enough to knock ‘em out – now that would be somethin' to tell Applebloom back at the farm.”

“I’m sure she’ll be ecstatic to know that you managed to kick him out of the ring.” Celestia’s eyes were drawn to the two quivering forms approaching her. “Unlike some members of my Royal Guard whose sole purpose was to protect the bar.”

The two stallions outfitted in golden armors swallowed the lumps that had formed in their throats. “Our apologies, princess. Our cowardice overloaded us into running away, though we hope to make up for our insurgency by returning the Element to the others.”

Celestia glanced down at the orange earth pony. “Is this your wish?”

Applejack briefly considered rejoining her friends to assure herself of their safety but knew events would repeat themselves. “Nah – er – no, princess. I’d rather be out here doin’ what I can alongside ya.”

She then looked to the two guards. “But I left my friend Rarity to rest behind the counter inside the bar. If ya could pick her up and escort her to the others, I’d be in your debt.”

“You’ll pay back no such loan.” Celestia made the authority in her tone well known to the two guards her eyes bore down onto. “These guards owe me a debt that will be equivalently paid by their assurance that the other Elements are tucked away safely. Should their word be faulty or lies, they shall incur a debt unpayable even with their lives.”

The younger of the two guards couldn’t suppress the trembles incurred by his ruler's foreseeable wraith, squeaking his next lines. “B-But we can’t be accountable for protecting Miss Applejack if we’re escorting the others.”

The princess allowed a smile. “Then you shall be glad to know that she is under my care. Now get a hoof on.”

The guards didn’t hesitate to salute, spin around, and dash to their next objective. They leaped up into the air at hearing the dragon’s roar just below, who made his fury known in his cadence.

An influx of fear coursed through the company's veins as she finally comprehended the reality of the ensuing battle with the dragon. Her eyes drifted from the archer units stations atop the windows and blocking the stairwell with their bows readied, while the guards on the platform fell into formation with weapons erected upward.

Applejack peeked over the edge of the bottomless circle to find a patch of smoke, enshrouding the area due to the heavy impact against the mountain side. “Think you were a little too harsh on those stallions, princess?”

The quiver in her hind leg went noticed by the ruler, who made no mention of it in her reply. “Not if I want those two to enforce the full extent of their duty. The fact that those two are the sole protectors of the Elements displays the futility of my planning.”

“Planning?” Applejack came back to the princess's side.

A golden glow faded into existence around the alabaster horn, not but a second into existence it began to flicker, as Celestia saw with her magic infused eyes the yellow silhouette of the climbing dragon amidst the smoke.

Whistling, she gained the attention of all of her guard, as she pointed a hoof at the circle and use the other to gesture in a circle. Those familiar with the commander began filling around the circle while does who didn’t stayed in place.

Then, with a stomp of a royalty, those who had gathered around the circle began to fire off their arrows into the fray.

“That should buy us some time.” Celestia’s eyes scavenged the battlefield for a suitable weapon for the sister and friend standing at both of her sides. “Applejack, do you require a weapon?”

The aforementioned mare cracked a grin. “Nah, I’ve always been just an hooves kinda girl. Though I’ll mostly be running’ decoy to keep the heat off of you too.”

Celestia turned her attention to her sister, who she did not find at her side, rather out by the railing where the two guards had fallen before. She secured an axe her size in weight inside her dark aurora, before magically fastening its length to the metal of her back.

Luna returned a moment later with a slight bow. “Please excuse my absence – something had caught my eye.”

The next barrage of roars from below sounded even closer than before, though its tone held not the pain of being rained upon with arrows, but of the irritation of realizing its raining outside, extending the time it takes to get to work.

Celestia glanced at the two mares, earning both of their attention, before sealing her own eyes. “Our time is scrapped, but there is an important message I must bestow upon the two of you, should I fall during the course of this battle. There’s been a disturbance amongst the peace of Equestria that seeks to change the planes of our lands.”

The steady streams of arrows being plucked and voices being yelled were soften into whispers by the serenity of the solar ruler’s voice, creating a pocketed bubble relaxation that carried the two mares as they listened intently to the frail words expanding the bubble.

“Are the changelings up to mischief once more?” Applejack couldn’t suppress the question as she slammed her two hooves together in determination. “Because if we gotta quell the troubles they're bringing’ to the lands, so be it: we’ll head on over to their hive once we’re done this here fight!”

“No, nothing like that.” Celestia shook her head as her eyes remained closed. “A calamity such as the one I feel approaching in the near feature isn’t something that can be brought on by but a single nation. I fear this ever-expanding disturbance will instill a restless into our loyal subjects at its approach.”

The Princess of Dreams looked up from her hooves and into the contemplative face of her dearly beloved sister. “In our slumbering subjects, I’ve sensed a weariness for the future unprecedented in our times of peace. Their subconscious minds held no further details or origins of these fears, so I considered it just another occurring phenomenal.”

Celestia shook her head once more as she tried to smile. “I wish this were a spontaneous occurrence as well, for I wouldn’t feel the same weariness as I too slept, yet the tendrils of this disturbance shower their influence over the lands as they continue to reach outward to the center of the world.”

Even though the Princess couldn’t see it, Applejack took her hat off to display the respect accompanying her next question. “Y’all have to forgive me for being a simple farm pony, but could you be more exact in what’s happening to Equestria?”

Celestia opened her eyes for the sole purpose of displaying the glint of honesty adorning them. “I’m afraid I’m unaware of those details as well – only that dormant forces in my history may now be seeking revival. There are too many possible contenders at play, and so, for the last few months, I’ve been trying to plan for every contingency possible.”

Celestia looked past the faces of her two listeners to the glow of the flames clearing away the smoke, sighing as her head and shoulders fell. “I suspected that these forces would desire to procure the Crystal Heart due to its power and lack of formidable defense. You’ll notice my lack of guards as of late to ensure that power doesn’t fall into the wrong hands so early into the game.”

“So I’m gussin’ none of these forces which-em-you-calls-it has no reason to attack this land, which is why you were so surprised and called for our help immediately.”

The alabaster alicorn could finally manage a proper smile. “You’re quite the clever one, Applejack, more than what you let on.”

Applejack threw back on her hat with a grin. “I try to hide my smarts whenever I can.”

Celestia only smiled more, before finishing her speech. “But yes. This attack on Canterlot is unexpected, though I can ascertain that this dragon is no brute. There is a treasure hidden deep within the depths of this mountain, but it serves no purpose to anyone in its present state, especially to a dragon.”

The last and final roar accompanied the flames shooting upward past the circle, burning those who stood around it into retreating. The air bubble that had protected the three from the oncoming stress burst from the heat, as they all came to stand together once more.

“If I see Twilight after this,” Applejack said to the princess while looking up at her, “I promise to carry on the message. But until then, let’s beat this dragon down and tie him up, and get him to talk about whatever it is he knows.”

The other two mares cracked a grin, as they simultaneously spoke their next lines.

“Agreed.”

61 – "Please, You Must Trust Me!"

~61~

"Please, You Must Trust Me!"

A thick wall of smoke wafted over the circular platform released a barrage of roars sounding more like chuckles to the ponies who heard them, feeling the foundation they stood rumbled from the vibrations from the dragon's voice. Those who had been surrounding the circle retreated back to their original position to await a clear view of their target. Meanwhile, still standing tall together, Applejack, Celestia, and Luna held their heads up high to the smoke.

The wisps of smokes were then dispersed by the winds generated by the mighty flaps of the blue, scaly wings. The dragon began its slow descent to the opposite side of the circle from which the princesses stood upon, terrorizing those who carried a shred of cowardice with the daunting mass of both his size and power.

A wave of wind washed away the dust surrounding his landing space as his wings finally came to rest upon his back, as the dragon towered tall and gazed opposite oppression. His purple eyes rested upon the orange cowpony whos' hat was tied around her neck, as the memory of their previous encounter was brought to the forefront of his mind.

The dragon rose his claw agonizingly to the sky, which halted all of those who had readied their bows against him, before letting it fall in the direction of the cowpony. She knew this was the dragon's declaration of war, urging her to stand taller and to hide the lump being painfully swallowed deeper into her throat. The monstrosity summoned back his claw to the base of his throat, his prospectiveness catching Applejack off-guard, as he cracked his neck left and then right while never breaking that same eye-contact.

A booming roar escaped its unholy throat as its claws snapped into fists at its side, declaring to all those who heard the deafeningly cry the beginning of the Battle for Cantorlot. This deceleration against her homes urged Celestia to step forward as well, throwing up her hoof to the sky before striking it in the dragon's direction. "Fire!"

The many plucked strings of bows resounded within the circumference of the circle they comprised as their shot arrows whistled up in the sky. The blue dragon unleashed a concentrated beam of fire that sprayed the sky as his head wobbled, enshrouding his form underneath a layer of smoke while disintegrating the pesky airborne arrows.

"Halt fir–" The princess's command was interrupted by the blue snout that blasted past her as it directed itself at the orange farm pony. Applejack's mind naturally transitioned back into the most basic of instincts to aid her in the hostile environment as she reflexively jumped backward, only to discover the rest of the dragon's body emerging past the smoke and toward her.

He hadn't just bent over in an attempt to catch the mare in his teeth; the dragon's opening move was to throw himself straight at the most powerful oppressions to seal the doom of the one that brought him pain. Dragons are considered brutes that mostly loses to ponies due to the differences in their wits, but like a unicorn, a dragon has an energy reserve intended to see him as the victor of every fight.

Pride.

The dragon devours the weak to challenge those who are stronger. A constantly shifting hierarchy of power, those defeated in battle must submit to the others will or be killed. It is the duty of the strong to ensure those below them are unchallenging of their will, and that those who are devoured to show the rest their lack of weakness. The fact that this dragon was hurt by an infidelic lifeform displayed the world a contender to his power; an act that wounded his pride as a dragon.

The blue dragon would have to devour this mare to repair the cracked precipice of his pride, which threaten to unleash the surge of adrenaline boiling behind the title. He opened his maw and showed the mare of his oncoming fangs before they were smashed together by the impact of the blunt weapon smashed against the top of his snout.

Celestia twirled around from her attack of the malice atop the passing dragon's head with the same instrument picking up momentum alongside her. Her arms ached with the force with which she launched the spikes of the weapon at the terrifying creatures, hearing a satisfying crunch as the dragon was thrown off his course into the merciless wall of the bar.

Applejack snapped out from the hallucination of her fate being sealed past the scaly lips to glance up at the now panting princess. "Ya saved me."

The same princess released the handle of the malice into her golden telekinetic grip; a magic she could only sporadically summon due to her exhausted mana reserve. It was because of this the princess was forced to resort to weaponry instead of the powerful archaic magic she was known for – a developing weakness that tried to conceal from others.

"Don't fret about it." Celestia sighed at the weariness her body was enduring – were she in the same state with her fight with Nightmare Moon, then surely, she would've lost. "Just be on your guard...from now...on..."

Her attention was earned by the sprinting form of her little sister, who withdrew the axe on her back with the assistance of a dark aurora, before swinging the blade back before propelling forth into the dragon's neck.

The dragon roared in frustration of not being able to stand after being knocked down, eyeing the blurry things sticking out of his neck. Before he could so much as raise a claw to it, the item was ripped off from the socket it helped create. He looked down at the body of familiar pest from before, sending a spiderweb of cracks along the precipice sealing the energy of his pride.

Luna didn't avert her gaze away when the dragon roared in her face, opting to instead raise her axe to the sky once more before slamming it down atop the dragon's snout, transitioning his roar into a muffled cry.  The metal of the axe tore through the scales of the blue snout as its owner pulled its handle back to her side. "Any who shall dare roar before the Princess of the Night should be prepared to lose a few scales."

Sensing that this could be their moment to strike without suffering any damage, the surrounding Royal Gauds galloped to the frantically wagging tail of the dragon while undocking their spears on the way. Feeling the breeze upon reaching their full speed, three out of the six guards leaped in the air and propelling a fury of strikes against the lengthy appendage.

The irritating pinpricks of pain assaulting the length of his tail forced the blue dragon to momentarily lower it away from his offender, only to yelp not at the line of scales ripped from his nose but of the things that had impaled themselves past the spines of his tail. He dared to look away from his solar opponent to find a trio of guards who had been waiting for his with with their spears, as his eyes then glanced up to the Pegasi responsible for the earlier assault striking the sharpness of their weaponry past the bone of the tail – keeping said member still due to the opposing pressures keeping it in place.

An idea popped inside of Luna's mind that stirred her into staring at her reflection in the metal of the axe, watching the dark aurora surrounding her horn expand outward as its hue grew darker by the second. She then glanced over to the other alicorn across the bottomless circle who possessed the same power level as her. "Tia, do you have any excess mana you could use to weaken the scales around the dragon's tail?"

"I can only afford one magical attack until I'm unable to protect the city or restrain the dragon when we need to." Celestia shook her head as she stepped to the edge of the circle. "You already know that dragon are impervious to magic. Even if I were to use alicorn magic on him, it would weaken a small patch of scales by the tiniest margin."

"Then that is what I need you to do, dear sister." Luna looked back to her reflection on the blade to find the blackness of her aurora accented by a starry-blue encompassing it. The spiral of magic slowly drifted over to the form of the weapon which it soon seeped inside, imbuing it with its power as it left its owner panting, though that did not stop her from looking back over to her sister. "Please, you must trust me!"

Celestia had been staring down the depths of the bottomless circle watching the possible conclusion race past her mind, as well as mentally crossing off the options that would ensure defeat. The moment she heard her beloved sister asking for her trust was the same moment her mind was wiped clean as her horn began to exude a golden aurora, entrusting entirely the next stage of the battle to her sister.

The Princess of the Night saw her sister close her eyes as her horn lit up with the particular hue of golden associated with the spell capable of weakening objects resistance to magic. An influx of indescribable emotions began to course through her body that compelled her teeth to bite down on the leather handle of her weapon with determination. She was overwhelmed by a peculiar giddiness that she seldom felt, not knowing why at this particular moment she was feeling this euphoria as she gave a final nod to the guards restraining the dragon's tail.

Once every condition of her plan had been met, Luna began its initiation by bursting away from the dragon in a gallop toward the bottomless circle. But when she refused to slow down it became clear to all those around that her objective was at the center of the circle, causing her dear sister to suppress the urge to question the action with a twitch, before she stretched out her alabaster wings.

Princess Celestia ascended into the day sky...

...while Princess Luna descended into the shadows created by the underside of the city.

The blue dragon had become dazed by witnessing the bizarre actions of these pests, deciding to avoid any unnecessary observations to instead focus on the present issue tearing holes into his tail. Whatever weapons the ponies were using against him were small enough to pierce through the lines in-between his scales, though not strong enough to serve his bone nor inflict any lasting damage. He began to frantically shake his tail despite the pain it infliction upon him in order to loosen the grip their blades had, and the shifting forms of their owners showed the dragon his goal was nearly achieved.

Pressing his claws against the floor the dragon rose his body up, glancing over at the pony bigger than the rest from the other side of the circle, before using his claws to propel his upper body at her. Her eyes remained closed as a golden glow adorned her horn, not seeing the open mouth of the beast and the cocked claw both destined to meet her.

The golden glow then brightened into a heavenly blinding light, infusing a burning whiteness into the dragon's vision that rendered him unable to see as his body leaned left in its ascension, yelping along the way. Something frigid began to caress a patch of scales on his tail that's chill bore deep into his bone, not knowing in the single moment what had just happened.

Celestia opened her eyes when she felt her horn fill completely with the magic necessary to cast the spell she had been preparing. She saw the dragon approaching her but paid it no mind, as she entrusted her life fully into the care of her sister as she cast the spell. The golden aurora glowed so brightly it burned all other eyes but hers, as she watched the magic fade away from existence along with her second-last bout of mana.

She watched the golden field of magic reappear at the base of the dragon's tail, scorching the blue scales while simultaneously freezing and sucking away their power until the loose scales were vacuumed out of existence entirely exposing the fragile layer hidden beneath them. Blood spewed out from the red mass from being exposed so violently, while displaying the bulge in the many veins carrying blood to the rest of the tail.

The deed was done, which was a Celestia could do, feeling the backlash from casting such a power spell in a weakened state as the impact threw her backward. She didn't flap her wings in defense nor cast a bubble shield spell that would take the damage for her, opting to relax and go with the flow of things.  The next few moment would be used to regain her strength, which she didn't have much of.

The last thing Celestia saw before closing her eyes was the spark of dark blue, her beloved sister zapping into existence, and flying forth into a roll gained by the mouth of her previous descent. An axe gritted in-between her teeth, she roared a roar the screamed of the ferocity repressed inside her soul, comparable to that of even a dragon.

The blue dragon fell to his side along the circle after being blinded into a wall of whiteness, hearing of a spark the shook the ground like his roars had managed to do before. When his eyes finally faded back into the details of the world his vision was assaulted once again by the rays of sunlight, outlining the form of the twirling princess in their holy light as they captured the coming scene perfectly.

Luna came to her final spin and eyed the exposed patch of scales upside down, shifting her lower body right and her upper body left, as she came down on the base of the dragon's tail. Snapping her upper body right and lower body left she used all the energy gained from the move and invested into the impact of her axe slicing through the exposed meat in its path to reach the bottom.

The Princess of Night gave one final roar as she put her all in directing the blade through the dragon's tail.

While the dragon himself released a cry that sounded more like a howl.

The metal of the axe met the bone of the dragon, one of the hardest known surfaces know to ponies and equivalent to the resistance of a gemstone. Summoning the power she had imbued in the blade before, Luna thrashed it harder and further against the bone, using all of her momentum and body weight to give it the extra push it needed.

The surrounding guards stared in awe watching their mostly quiet gallop jump willingly into the depths of the bottomless circle and time her teleportation perfectly to use all the energy she could against the tail of a dragon. They were then assaulted by a gust of the wind that was a direct result of the impact of her attack, as a snap and a crack resounded off the mountain side, and the dark coat of their now beloved princess was bathed in the color read from the shower of gushing dragon blood.

Luna severed the dragon's tail.

62 – "I Know You Must Feel Weak."

~62~

"I Know You Must Feel Weak."

Raging agony swept through the blue dragon's mind as he clutched at the stub that once bore the length of his prideful tail. The ponies surrounding him were silenced by the feat done by their quiet princess that brought to her a great honor, while to him, the greatest shame he would have to bear all his life.

A dragon with even a scratch on his back is tossed down the ladder of respect and power to wallow in the pit of those who are cowards and powerless.

To have an tail chopped off, and by no other then an pony would stir for even the weakest of the dragons to howl in laughter in sight of his disgrace.

Luna rose her head to the booming cheers and laughter of her sister's guard, displaying the crescent of blood adorning her bottom right eye. Her midnight-blue translucent mane assimilated the stream of blood still spewing from the detached dragon's tail to around the edges of her hair. Some of the white dots transitioned into a red color amongst the starry night sky that the princess's mane was a replica of, accented further by the thick, red borderline that glowed inward in her sky.

An ethereal sensation washed over all those who even glanced at their princess's stern beauty, though her teal eyes were clashing against the burning infernos the purple eyes of the dragon's had boiled into. She held this dragon's blood within her hair, not as a fashion statement, rather as a warrior's claim on a loser's possession that they could never hope to reclaim.

How his blood still boiled in her mane but could never taint or seep past her overflowing dedication to the night sky spoke of the equal ground that these two foes stood upon.

The dragon released his tight grip on his tail, allowing more blood to leak out due to there no longer being a restraint, as the dragon rose back to his feet and straighten out his back. His chest expanded outward as his eyes came to a close, collecting the last second of peacefulness before it was torn asunder by the influx of rage. A dragon's pride holds back his power when his predetermining philosophy deem's he's gone too far while simultaneously affording him the energy needed to protect his pride.

But when the precipice of pride has been shattered, all that restraint power becomes free in a single moment, transitioning into the emotion known as rage.

The dragon unleashed a roar, silencing the patronizing laughter and cheers by the ponies who he hoped to crush within the confines of his claws.

Luna fell to her knees except for right fore-hoof, feeling the depravity of energy from expelling a large quality of it in order to pull off her maneuver of slicing the dragon's tail. It didn't help that all of the previous days was spent chasing and fighting away the dragon, while her sister drained her magic in an endless search for some unknown threat as well as placing a protective barrier on all the buildings in her city.

She hoped that severing the dragon's tail and claiming his blood would establish that the alicorn sisters were still formidable foes, enough so for the dragon to fly away and fight again another day. Truth be told, the alicorn sisters weren't as strong as they once were in their prime, and if this fight were to continue, then its outcome would be unpredictable even to the tactician minds who've seen to the end countless battles.

The dragon unfurled his mighty blue wings to their full extent, blocking the view to the ponies behind him, who could only see his arms rise into the air and spread. Everyone held their breaths, including the dragon himself, as his next move would dictate the next stage in the battle. Would he fly away, with whatever limbs he intact, forever remembering the fierce interior that the ponies hid all so well? know ponies as the hidden fierce warriors that they are?

Or...

...would he reveal his face hidden behind his massive wing, a glow of orange already emitting from the back of his throat, as in its collision course the ponies could only flinch or mutter the beginning to the cry? The concentrated beam of flames hurling their way sealed the answer to the question in flames.

Princess Luna charged her horn instinctively with a shielding spell, felt the painful blue sparks her horn emitted from being overheated, before chucking her ax at the dragon. But her horn, overly-channelled with magic slowly stretching out its confines, agonizingly pulsated inward on the skull of her forehead in the desperate attempt to be freed from her body.

Luna howled a cry of pain as the sensation itself claimed her head, shoving her to the ground, and coursed through the rest of her body. She withered underneath the pain, and when turned her eyes, her face was warmed by the incoming bout of flames. Feeling this could be her possible demise, Luna kept her eyes opened and awaited fate's next hand.

Golden particles martialized into the thin air just before the flames, glowing bolder as a lines shot like thunderbolts though the canvas, connecting every little dot as one giant wall that then felt the heat behind the dragon's flames. Their heavenly grace was tainted into a redness that plagued some of the dots into the transition into the same color, though they still equally rebounded the flames up into the sky.

The scene carried on for another few moments, the golden display turning blood red, as the flames soon dissipated from their assault. In the next instance, the wall faded from existence as it casters huffed her every pant from across the platform. Luna tried to stop withering on the ground to show the dragon no more of her weakness, but all she could do was cast her eye on the form of her sister. "Tia, no!"

Her sister was too weighed down by exertion to even dare mutter out a response.

Luna's eyes could only glint at sensing her sister's weakness, unable to question if she even at the power still to restrain the dragon.

The dragon himself unleashed another roar not fueled by rage but by pain. Its inspiration wasn't derived from his attacked being repelled once more by the dualistic pest, rather because the heat of his flames being able to seal the once open wound of his tail. Expelling blood through the course of the fight would make for an even battle, so he concealed his weakness and bore through the agony resulting from his choice.

Such agony driving him to pummel his claw against the wall of the bar, only to feel it softly rebound away. With his curiosity able to withstand the torrent of agony, he tried to drive his claw into the bricks, only to find a golden later materialize into the air and glide his claw away, before fading out from existence. Hie eyes caught sight of the white infidelic life form quiver whenever he attempted to phase past the layer as if her horn charged up all on its own.

The realization of why his assault on the city had seen to so little damage quelled away some of his pain, as he knew now how to extract his revenge. Erecting himself before the front of the bar with both claws cocked at his waist, he offered a last toothy grin to the opponent behind his back, before releasing a barrage of punches against the walls of the bar. Each strike felt as if it shocked his claw a little. Each mighty impact softly swaying away.

But the dragon felt the thin layer shrink more in size with each and every hit.

The pained cries traverse his shoulder and into his ear, bringing him delight in his clever victory until he heard a thud crash against the ground. He felt his claw pierce through the layer though he stopped it an inch away from the brick, creating a circular gust of wind that assaulted all those who were near to feel just the force of his impact.

Given his deserved liberty to shatter the surrounding the building, the dragon instead unfurled his wings sweeping the ground in another gust of the wind by the force of his take-off flap. Before the surrounding guards could ponder why it had done that, they saw the dragon unleash yet another torrent of flames cooked up by his earlier barrage.

The fire began to rain down on all those exposed under the sky, no longer able to see the blueness of it past the waft of smoke created by the flames. Celestia had become too weak by being unable to undo her spell before the dragon took full advantage of it, no longer able to summon a barrier around her subject to save them from the scorching heat of the flames.

To make matters worse, the dragon had concealed himself perfectly behind the thick layer of smoke – not even his shadow contrasting against the cloud. Only his distant flaps and roars could be heard, as more fire rained down onto the hellish landscape, as the dragon could swoop down in completed stealth and slowly devour his opponents at his own leisure.

Applejack, who had been strangely quiet and still during the whole encounter, walked up to the princess willingly to show what hid behind her mask to the young cowpony. A ruler must never look weak or it'll instill fear to all the subject they lead – the saying enter her mind from the time Twilight was telling her about politics.

She eyed the malice lying on the ground and moved with her hoof closer to the princess, who she then softly helped back onto her hooves. The princess's eyes cracked up at the alien feeling touching her to only soften at the sight of her friend before her eyes almost came to a close again. A light shaking woke her back up.

The princess mumbled something incoherently before looking up at the simple pony.

"Princess, I know you must feel weak, but it's really important that you look strong right now." Applejack placed the weapon in her hooves, as Celestia fell back onto her rump. "Take the time you need to recover, but please make it look like you're preparing a spell or somethin'."

Celestia tried to wade her consciousness through the haze that her mind had become to listen to the words her friend was speaking, not fully hearing them but understanding what they meant, as her horn lit up in a golden faux aurora. She closed her eyes to drift back into her healing state, which Applejack hoped would only be a little nap.

Applejack leaned back and took her treasured hat off from her head and brought it to her face, staring deep into its dark rim before her teeth went to uncover the lasso tied around its length. Once the rope was secured inside her mouth, she went to tie the lace of the hat around the throat of her ruler, letting the hat rest on the back of her neck.

Applejack hoped that when the princess awoke, that her questioning gaze for her would find the stetson laid upon her neck, and she would be able to gather from that would the orange mare set off to do. And she hoped, that if whatever happened next didn't end in her favor, that the princess would give the hat to the good care of her little sister.

The Element of Honesty looked to her ruler like it were the last time she would do so, before turning around and snapping her lasso against the ground. The length of the rope draped along the floor as its owner looked up to the smoke infused sky, as she muttered out only a single line.

"Been a 'while since the last time I went huntin'."

63 – "I'll Make Sure to Protect Myself."

~63~

"I'll Make Sure to Protect Myself."

Hellfire continued to rain down from the smoke-enshrouded sky, striking against the ground surrounding the ambling Applejack but never even coming to touch her fur with their smoke. The mare herself never even glanced at the heaps of fire that continue to burn despite landing on solid ground, uninterested by the terror glowing orange inward on the scene.

The surrounding guards, however, were taking the situation a little less calmly than the Element of Honesty.

Applejack's eyes looked up to the arches perched upon on of the many building tops, scared and panicked expression adorning all of their faces, as they all fiercely plucked their bows randomly at the gray wisped sky. Some of the arrows launched saw past the clouds of smoke to whatever was above them, before falling down almost as dangerously as the hellfire.

It didn't exactly help that the heat above the smoke ignited the arrows into flaming arrows, nor did it help that some of the archers were just plucking their bows – too scared to realize that they were all out of arrows. Just the sheer act of feeling one is doing something for the situation can trick the mind that they are useful, even if all they are doing is plucking an empty bow.

But those type of ponies are better off as musicians.

Applejack shuffled to the left, avoiding a ball of fire landing where she had just been standing before eyeing her next object of interest. This time, it was the earth ponies running around in circles with their spears pointed upward as if they could prick the dragon if it came to close to grabbing them.

The orange mare felt her lower lip curl outward as her head slowly nodded at their current tactic against the dragon. Of course, it was a decent strategy for protecting themsevles, but it wouldn't do squat in actually defeating the dragon. Still, Applejack gave them their slight credit, before eying a platoon of unicorns circled about; the bright glow of their horns contrasting against the darkness that became of their sky.

Applejack went to approach them until a shiver bore deep into her bone, freezing her in place as her ears began to twitch. Her earth-pony body felt the queer vibration of the ground and a light hissing from the sky behind her, instinctively causing her hooves to spread and her back to lax. She awaited the next moment with closed eyes and a suspended breath, hearing of the hissing transition into a screech.

The moment she heard the change, Applejack leaped out of the collision course set by the swooping dragon's claws. The wind of his failed attack still assaulted the mare with a large gust as she watched the massive body fly past her, clashing her green eyes against his purple ones before he ascended past the smoke cloud once more.

Applejack dipped her head with a sigh. "Aren't I'm glad to have left my hat with the Princess."

She looked down at her throat to find her rope wrapped around it, summoning a solemn image to her mind that she couldn't help but giggle at for some unknown reason, before catching the sight of another princess in the corner of her eye. Unlike before how she casually walked past the hellfire, Applejack began to trot to the mare with the starry-night mane, accented by its red edges.

"Princess Luna!" Applejack dropped down to the fallen mare's level and lightly shook her shoulders. "Are ya okay? Do ya need medical help?"

A pained groan was her response, as the princess's eyelids remained sealed. Knowing that there was much she could do to tend to the princess's magical agony, Applejack slipped her head underneath one of the princess's forehooves while wrapping one of her orange hooves around the midnight blue barrel. Together, they slowly limped forth together to the last competent platoon of guards; a pair of green eyes keeping watch for dragons or other harmful projectiles.

The distance between them was soon crossed, where the apparent leader of the pack, a large brown stallion with a properly trimmed afro came to greet the two mares. However, once his eyes caught on that these weren't just average citizens, he whistled immediacy and his circle of troops swarmed around the duo. The squad offered a bow to their princess, going further than usual at seeing the dragon's blood still circulating her mane's edges, before twirling outward to train their horns on the sky once more.

"Ms. Element of Honesty." The said Element was drawn to the deep voice of the speaker, finding the afro leader of the squad towering over her. "Please accept my apology of not finding you or the princess sooner. My platoon seems to be the only sensible one left at the moment, and we've been trying to ward off the dragon whenever he attempts to fly away with one of our fellow guards."

"I don't blame ya." Applejack slowly slid herself out from the princess's hooves and gently laid her to rest on the ground. "I couldn't even see her at first past all the smoke and whatever that orange glow is."

"That's the after particles from all the bursts of fire." The leader leaned down to his princess, where even then he still was bigger than Applejack. But he paid this fact no mind, instead opting to sweep away the strand of mane covering her eye. "We're not as strong as the princesses, so when we have to construct a magical barrier around the dufus that runs into the flames, it taxes on us far faster. But even still, it is our duty as the Royal Guard to protect our dear princesses, and give them back their lost strength."

His horn lit up in a brownish glow, but unlike most aurora that seem to be expanding outward, this one seemed to be sucking inward. He brought his horn to the blue one of his ruler and in one tap of intimacy, felt the same influx of agony as he transferred out all of his welled energy. The brown afro guard fell to the ground, though he tried desperately to stay on his hooves until the transfer was complete.

Luna's head rose on it's on as a beam of light blue light swirled upward into a similar beam only of brown, as the passage between the two magical interiors were swapped and traded. A minuscule voice tried to suppress his scream of pain and parity failed, while the princess he screamed for remained all the same quiet.

The intensity of the two swirling connection began to wave, their glow dimming until the magical winds ceased entirely. The Princess of the Night no longer withered in her pain, as the stallion who had brought to her sweet dreams struggled underneath an unbearable weight to steady his shaking hooves. "That...should do it."

Applejack looked to the stallion finally at eye level with a glint of concern adoring her own set. "What in tarnation just happened? Are the two of you okay?"

The stallion smirked amongst the constant bouts of pain, straining his every vein to finally steady his legs, as he slowly returned to his proper height. "I gave her my lingering energy in exchange for the pain she bravely endured. It'll take some time for her to awaken with her power returned, but my guard and I will see to it see awakens unharmed."

"That takes a worry off of my mind then." Applejack began to trot backward from the stallion she entrusted the princess's life to, turning around to the gap between the guard that would allow her to leave the circle through.

"You're not going to stay inside our protection?" the afro stallion asked as he looked up the sky, recoiling slightly as he saw a ball of fire just above him, which then slowly off the mixture color of barrier his guards had just set up. Thankful for their constant awareness, he only became more confused as he looked down to the mare now outside their circle. "If anything happens to you out there, we can't be sure we will be able to save you. Our guard is a mess due to our fallen leaders, and with you gone, there won't be a chance to seal away this dragon."

"Don't worry," Applejack looked back and flashed a signature grin, "I'll make sure to protect myself."

She looked around at the mess to which the stallion had mentioned, becoming well acquainted with the different acts of hysteria the moment prior from saving Luna. For some reason, the sky had transitioned from smoke to blueness, and the orange glowing hellish landscape changed into the open fields of Sweet Apple Acers.

Applejack smiled at seeing her fellow workers lazing along the ground and sleeping against a tree, intent on showing them work and getting them back to it.

"I don't think Granny Smith had dragons in mind when she invented this idea."

64 – "Manipulation Isn't Somethin' That Runs in the Family, Applejack."

64 – "Manipulation Isn't Somethin' That Runs in the Family, Applejack."

~64~

"Manipulation Isn't Somethin' That Runs in the Family, Applejack."

The balls of fire continued to strike down from the sky as they were accompanied by bursts of concentrated flames. All of the guards who had surrendered their minds to hysteria went on to fully enjoy its bliss, no longer bearing a rational mind that would be responsible to braving through the orange infused smoke to fend off a dragon for their lives.

Two choices present themselves to those who have given up their wills. Choice one is to wait for someone far stronger to save them from the depths of their fears, while choice two is to submit fully to the whims of their fears, enduring whatever their fate may be even if it is something as horrible as death. When one isn't honest with the extent of their courage, they may find themselves in horrible situations like these ones that test the entirely of a ponies bravery.

But Applejack wasn't in the mood to prove herself to some non-existent observer. She had just left the safety of the last competent squad of guards to try and find a way to roll the odds of the situation back into Cantorlot's favor. Upon seeing a duo of guards flocking down a case of stairs of freedom, only to be swept away by another swoop of the massive dragon, the orange mare couldn't help but picture herself back at home instead.

Applejack stood on the porch of her farmhouse gazing out to the boundless farmland accentuated by the surrounding apple trees. The sun in the sky cast down its golden rays of light that brought warmth to the land and made the oncoming breeze all that more delightful. The day looked almost perfect in the orange pony's mind, only made better by the sway of the rocking chair next to her.

Even though the day itself was nice and warm, and the land she stood on so vast and great, Applejack's eyes couldn't help but linger on the dry soils in long need of a refreshment, and the overgrown crops howling to be plucked by her already dirtied hooves. Her eyes then trailed over to a group of stallions sitting in-between her present issues, who all opted instead to enjoy the breeze with a cup of cider and a game of cards.

Applejack didn't' notice when her smile transition into a frown, but the voice next to her did. "You look like someone just took away your favorite blankie. Why the sour face, 'Jackie?"

The aforementioned mare glanced to her left just in time to see her grandmother fully open her eyes from her nap eyes fully open, smiling upon seeing the still bright orange eyes once hidden behind the green eyelids. "Sorry if I woke you up, Granny Smith. Work's more stressful as of late, though it's nothing for you to fret over."

"Is that so?" Granny began to crack her neck, a task that took some time for the old earth pony. She really did try to move quickly, but her frail bones didn't exactly help her speed.

Applejack resumed looking out to the farmland awash in the sun's golden rays. "Mmhm. Nothin' about the work has changed, though it defiantly feels like I'm putting in more effort than some of the other workers on the farm."

The orange earth pony may not have seen it, but her grandmother cracked a grin at the success of using her secret technique used to coax out the worries from her grandkids. The Apples were a proud family, from the hard work they invested in their farms as well as in themselves, but sometimes this interfered with getting the help or wisdom they needed.

"Hmm." The final crack popped from within Granny Smith's neck, as she fully laid back into her chair. "Big Mac was tellin' me he had to let a few fellows go for 'this and that', though everypony else was reaching their quota here on the farm."

"I'm startin' to think me and Big Mac need to up those ponies quota." Applejack didn't notice the venom of her frustrations seep into her tone. "I mean, we have the Apple Family investing all that they've got into the farm, then we have these new fellows who don't even do have the work that Big Mac and I do."

Applejack realized at the end of her sentence that she dropped the problem pestering her for the last little while, momentarily flinching and hoping her grandmother was still too out of it to pick up on her subtle frustrations. A small bout of laughter caressed her orange ears and beckon her green eyes to find their source, stopping when found a smiling pair of green lips.

"You're a strong mare, Applejack." The laughter, sporadically accompanied by a hack, began to cease. "Don't let anyone tell you otherwise, especially yourself."

When the old mare's laughter began to cease, so too, did her smile. "But there's a long road of learning that ya still have to travel through, and I'm worried you may end up going down the wrong paths because you're not being honest with yourself. You tend to well stuff up deep inside ya, and that may make it harder to know what direction you should be going in."

Applejack was struck dazed by her grandmother's words, only shaking out of it a moment once she finished, and slowly approaching her while lowering her body. "I'm afraid I don't quite get what you mean, Granny Smith. You're the one always telling me to never focus on petty things, for they distract you from seeing the bigger things in life."

"And I'm proud to say you're a shining example of that lesson, Applejack." Granny attempted to rise from her chair to come closer to her granddaughter, but the pain in her back shocked her into falling back into the wood of the rocking chair. "Though those things that you've dubbed as petty are actual nuisances that trouble your soul. You're at the point now where your will burns like a green flame, Applejack, so if you feel like something is interfering with the fire of your passion, then it's okay to focus on it."

"I don't know, Granny Smith." Applejack took off her hat and sat down on the porch, always keeping the wisdom of her grandmother above her. "My issue it that I don't feel like the other boys are workin' nearly as hard as Big Mac and me, though now that I think about it, I guess we have no right to ask them to work more than what they're paid for."

"Let me guess." Granny Smith allowed a knowing smile to grow across her muzzle. "Even though you know better, it still bugs ya to no end."

Applejack sighed in agreeance. "Exactly that, Granny. I know that no amount of me complain will cure the other worker's lack of resolve, and I also know all the time spent whining about it could have been used to work harder to make up for them."

She fell down until the fur of her belly met the warm wood below, as the world was seen from the comfort behind her forehooves. "Despite knowin' all of this, I can't shake that dread clinging to my head. Do ya know if there is such a cure for the thing, Granny, or should I just be workin' even harder out on the farm?"

Granny Smith's eyes trailed over the length of her grandaughter's sulking form, eyeing the added muscles in her thigh due to the endless days spent bucking trees, as well as her overall size from exiting puberty. A semi-transparent image was brought to the forefront of the old mare's mind of the same orange pony when she was just a wee filly, sulking in the same position, with an oversize stetson covering her face.

The old mare couldn't help but smile, and fend off the stinging sensation in her eyes.

"You're doing just splendidly, Jackie dear."  A green hoof went to wipe away the wetness welling in her eyes before the younger pony could notice. "But I'm about to impart a lesson on you that I need only for your ears to listen closely to."

The orange ears perked up as their owner continued to lie on the wooden floor.

"That's good enough for me." Granny finished wiping away her tears before clearing her throat. "I'm proud to say you've grown into a mare where petty things no longer affect you as your eyes are set on the things that matter. But what you don't realize is that small things can be big in their own way, and you tend to ignore them and hope for them to go away."

"Just like you taught me."

Granny bit lightly on her tongue as she stifled out a small groan. "Perhaps I should've worded myself better, which I hope to do now. Applejack, there may come times where you may feel a thought or a feeling is petty, so you may place it beneath you in the attempt to get rid of it."

"Which almost always work."

Granny Smith allowed a chuckle instead of a groan. "And it almost certainly does. But what I'm about to say is for the 'almost' times when your attempts fail. If you truly feel that a feeling or a thought is beneath you, and your soul nor your will seems to have an issue with it, then go ahead and bury that sucker underneath the dirt.

"But, when your soul keeps getting encumbered by that buried thing, no matter how deep you've buried it, then you've got yourself an issue."

"I'm startin' to think this is gonna have somethin' to do with my issue with the other workers," Applejack muttered from underneath her hat, which instead of irritating her grandmother, made her laugh.

"You're darn tootin' what I got to say has to do with that!" Granny slapped her knee and glee, squeaking slightly in pain, before resuming her lesson. "Now take this issue here, where you know what the problem is, rationalize yourself an answer, and went on with your life. For some reason, your soul was still disturbed by the problem, which why it's bothering your mind so much.

"Try as you might to ingore it, this issue isn't going to go away."

The stetson rose slightly into the air with the assistance of the head below it, though it did not look in the older mare's direction. "Then I'll just try sleepin' more! I usually forget about all these types of things whenever I sleep for a good portion of time."

"Hmm." Granny stroked her chin with a hoof as she cocked her head left. "I supposed that could work too, but it isn't a guaranteed method. Besides, if a similar situation were to arise then you'd just find yourself back in square one!"

The hat slithered down as the head it belonged to announced its defeat. "Keep goin' on with your lesson, Granny Smith."

The aforementioned mare gave a nod that no one saw before continuing. "Whenever your soul still has an issue with something even when it's long been buried, then it's time to dig it out from its depths and analyze it at face value. Be honest about with you feel about it, or else you risk being dishonest with your soul."

"So I'm honest about being bugged out by somethin' that don't matter." Applejack somehow pressed even more into the floor in an attempt to disappear from the overbearing world. Granny Smith never saw her granddaughter act so much as a spoiled kid before, bringing bliss into her system that that part of her still existed in the current mare.

Just because Applejack was willing to expose that part of herself, Granny Smith was more than willing to put up with the hidden spoiled child. "It does because your soul doesn't feel like you've given an honest answer to your issues. Now tell me, Applejack, does a part of you want to go down to does boys playin' on the field and give them a piece of your mind on work ethics?"

"I know better than that, Granny." Applejack tried to hide further into herself, but her body was still too big to fit itself in the safety of her own hat. "Going down there and complaining won't solve the situation, and just make everyone else angry that I don't think they're doin' a good enough job."

Granny Smith began rocking in her chair as she knew she was too weak to come closer to her daughter, opting to instead relax in her chair and impart the only thing she still could at the moment: wisdom. "That's not what I asked you, Applejack. Think not of the consequences of the situation but of the feelings you bear towards it."

Granny heard her granddaughter stifle a groan upon finishing, waiting a few moments until she received her quiet response.

"I do, Granny. I just want to go down there right now and tell them to watch Big Mac in the distance, seeing him give his full hundred percent and compare it to the ten that they give."

"Now that you've been honest with what you really want, do you feel a bit more relaxed on the subject?"

It took a few moments, but the younger mare finally responded. "Kinda. But it doesn't help that there's nothin' I can really do about it."

Granny stopped her rocking in the fear it could drown out her already frail voice by even a little. "Care now young one or else you'll trouble your soul once more. You're growin' up to be an honest mare, but you're still not being honest about everything you can be doin' about the situation."

A pair of green eyes finally appeared out by the shadow cast by the hat, looking up at the other pony with a small glint adorning them. "And just what can I be doin', Granny Smith?"

"You tell me."

The same pair of green eyes looked back into the farm land, gazing into the distance as the mind behind them formulated an answer. "I...I guess I could go down there and tell them how I'm really stressed out about work this season. Maybe...maybe there's a reason why they're so lax when it comes to working, or there's something all together that I don't know."

"That's exactly it, little lady." Granny Smith opted to not strike her own knee due to the surge of pain it brought last time, though she tried to reach out a hoof to pat the other mare's back, only to sigh when it was too far away from her frail reach. "You don't know anything about the situation, either of their feelings or even of your own. It helps to be up-front about these things to both yourself and others, so you're all on the same page."

Applejack's mind slowly worked to absorbing the older mare's words into formulating an answer of her own to the situation. "I guess it ain't polite to just assume other's feelings, though I don't exactly like the thought of puttin' myself out there, Granny Smith. What if things don't work out the way I want em' to?"

Granny Smith offered a smile that was finally able to reach her granddaughter, before falling fully into her chair and letting her eyes drift to a close. "You'll never fully be sure the ending to those type of situations my young dear, but it is better to have the bravery to put yourself out there than it is to wonder 'what if'."

Applejack slowly rose from the floor at sensing the oncoming nap, not at all satisfied with the wishy-washing answer she received. "But surely you got some sort of tactic that helps sway over other ponies?"

"Manipulation isn't somethin' that runs in the family, Applejack." Granny's eyes shot back open to accentuate her point before they slowly began to close again. "But I'll leave you with one piece of advice to use whenever ya find yourself in a stressful situation like this one. No matter where you are, always imagine yourself back on the farm, on a day as nice as this one."

Even though the day before her was perfect, Applejack still closed her eyes to fully image the wiser mare's words. "Okay, Granny."

"Now, you share this farm with other fellows whom you wished worked as hard as you did. Flaunting bits in their face may make them work just a little harder, but they'll never match your resolve. Do you know why, Applejack?"

"Not a clue, Granny." Applejack kept her eyes close even as she looked in the older mare's direction. "If I did know, then I wouldn't be in this situation."

"The reason why those other workers aren't working as hard as you are is because they don't nearly have the same amount of passion as you do for the farm. You've spent your whole life on this farm, so you've seen all the good it does for the town, as well as housing you. Now other's may live on the farm, but they will never see it in the same light as you."

Applejack shook her head as the gears of her head started to turn, still keeping her eyes closed. "So how do I make the others see the farm in the same light then?"

"All you gotta do, Sugarcube, is inspire the same passion in the rest of them. You gotta be honest with your conviction and in what you believe in, and spread that message across the farm."

Applejack rose until she was only sitting, her ears inching closer to the stream of words.

"Show the others what the sweat of their work earns not only them but all the apples they supply for colts and fillys needing that extra, heathly engery for class. Tell them about all the ponies who rely on this farm for their food and cider, and how some of the workers even live on the farm alongside us. The farm doesn't depend on us; we depend on the farm for all the food and bits it bears.

"Make all the other workers see that lazing about on the farm only hurts them, as well as everyone else in the long run. Show them all the gathered food at the end of the day to see just how much they've contributed to the group effort, and to take joy when Ponyville economic blooms because of our food trade with other towns. If you're able to make other ponies feel valued for what they do and inspire the passion dormant in all of us, then you can turn even a battlefield back into a peaceful piece of land."

Applejack's rump slowly rose from the wooden floor as the kinks in her back popped. She cracked her neck quickly, unlike her grandmother, as the stiffness in her bones left her system. "Inspire the passion within others and makes them see we're all working toward a common goal. We're all working on a farm, and if the farm does well, then we all do well."

Granny's Smith eyes finally came to a close as she entered the dreamscape, which was no longer accompanied by the worries of her granddaughter. For the first time in a while, she dreamt of the future and had a pleasant dream.

The warm gust of wind caressed the orange fur on Applejack's coat, as her eyes slowly began to open. She saw not the farm of her mind but the battlefield before her eyes. The sky was still enshrouded with smoke with an orange glow; balls of fire still rain down from the sky, and ponies were still being abducted by a massive swooping dragon.

But the breeze here was still just as warm as on the farm, which Applejack imagine herself and all the other guards on. She cleared her throat, spread out her hooves, and prepared a cry to be heard by all.

Though one last thought entered the farm pony's mind, before being washed away by the image of her green grandmother.

"I know what I gotta do."

65 – "Do I...uh...have Any Volunteers?"

~65~

"Do I...uh...have Any Volunteers?"

"WILL YOU NIT-WITS CALM DOWN!?"

The battle cry, although voice cracking, was enough to drown out the heaping balls of flames and the whines of the surrounding guards fearing for their lives. All those that heard the voice stopped in their hysterically induced prancing, or from their empty bow plucking – calling to attention even those who had passed out due to their fears of the scene they resided in.

All those who heard the voice had one thing in common: searching for the owner of the battle cry. They were quite surprised when their eyes fell on a slightly smaller orange mare, bearing the Element of Honesty.

"Ah, miss?!" One of the guards from afar earned the aforementioned mare's attention, erecting his hoof into the air just to be safe. "Was it just you that unleashed that cry?"

"Yes, it was." Applejack gave him a nod before her eyes went to circle all the on-looking guards. "But now I need for all of you to be quiet and pipe down as I try to get a message across your frantic heads."

Even though the sky went unseen by all their eyes due to the heavy layers of smoke; despite the distant roars of the dragon looming above all of their head, some of the guards still had the nerve to complain about they way they were being talked too, even though the ground they all stood upon was mostly lit aflame.

"You may be a bearer of an Element of Harmony." One of those snickering guards said as she trotted toward her. "But do you really think you have enough battle experience to order around soilders of the Royal Gaurd?"

That particular gaurd felt a smirk wash across his muzzle as he noticed all the surrounding attention was on him. Too bad the momentary fame was stripped away from in an instant, as he was put in his proper place by the smaller mare before him.

"I do." Applejack glanced to all the on-looking guards. "Especially when you shoved a fellow guard in front of ya to avoid being caught being caught in the dragon's claw. I guess that brotherly bond you boys swear too is shattered when the trouble really hits the fan."

The stallion had no words to contest with, only displaying a shocked expression on his face as he attempted to fall back into the crowd, where that expression would hopefully be hidden by the judging eyes surrounding him. With the disputes about her character put to ease and all the attention she could ask for, Applejack began her battle speech.

"Look y'all, I'm not going to pretend to be someone who I ain't in order win everyone's trust in this situation. All I can is that with the way things are going, even those who stand a chance against the dragon are goin' to be devoured with the rest who apparently lost their minds."

Those said ponies who had been snapped into reality by the earlier call blushed a shade of embarrassment, retreating further into their armor as their hysteria threaten to return.

"The only reason the dragon hasn't come down here to take us all on is because we're too large of a number for him – it's the reason why he's slowly plucking away our numbers from the safety of his smoke clouds. We all need to come together as one in order to stand a chance against him, and not go crazy with despair just because our rulers need a few moments to recover their strength."

Applejack heaved a heavy sigh as she felt the weight of all their eyes upon her back as if each and every single one of them were judging her resolve as if she were one of their unquestionable princesses. Even though she didn't feel fully confident, the simple farm pony bore the weight and continued her speech. "Earth ponies are able to feel the change in weather by the subtle vibrations in the ground, and for some reason, I'm able to feel whenever the dragon is ready to attack. I've already managed to dodge him once, and I'm sure I can instruct others on when to do the same...maybe even when to launch an attack when he ain't expecting it."

A wave of surprise and unsurely spread across the supposedly stone-cold faces of the guards, each coming closer to their faux leader of the moment.

"I don't know anything 'bout battle other than my occasional run in with a changeling or the bouts I get in with Rainbow Dash, so I'll need someone to help me order you, folks, around." Applejack gulped as she felt her speech lose that 'oomph' factor. "Do I...uh...have any volunteers?"

Silence reigned over the crowd of ponies as the rising feeling of hope began to falter from their hearts. That, and the continuous roars of the dragon, and his ever closer beams of concentrated fire.

"I'll help." A familiar voice entered Applejack's ears the perked them with that tantalizing vision of hope. "I'm the leader of Squad Bravo, you can call me—"

"Afro-stallion!" Applejack glee as she raced to meet the said stallion in the middle, almost tempted to throw her hooves around his neck. "I can't believe you're still standin' even after treating the princess's wounds!"

The now dubbed Afro-Stallion wasn't sure to object to his new name or to simply roll with the flow of things. "Uh, yeah. I may not be useful in the battle itself due to the exchange of wounds, but I should still be able to help you order these guards around. Honestly speaking, this probably something I should've done from the gecko, and not burden you even further from your primary objective."

"Don't fret over it." Applejack turned to face the amassed amount of guards, who had formed into assembly upon watching the exchange of their now two leaders. "Does anybody have any complaints about the new leadership?"

The only response to the question was the sounds of stallions shifting inside their armor and some clearing out their throats, though all those who did open their mouths to oppose even in the slightest of ways was silenced by the strike of orange lighting from the smoke infused sky above them all. With a common enemy set, the group of ponies began the final retaliation that would declare their fates.

The Afro-Stallion bent his head toward the ear of his fellow leader. "So have you come up with a plan yet, or are we playing this move by move."

A memory of an equivalent catastrophe played when Applejack found herself atop the balcony of the Crystal Empire, seeing King Sombra in the distance as she waved a hoof meant to bring relief to the worried crystal ponies below her. She hadn't know why, but she started doing the same to the current guards before her. "I'm going to bring them the hope that comes from having a plan and wing everything afterward."

She saw an expression on the other stallion's face that she couldn't quite describe after he pulled away and too began waving. "If that's what you think is best."

Swallowing the lump that had formed in her chest, Applejack took a note from her princesses as she hid her fears behind a mask of determination. "Now, I'm going to start listing off the division of ponies and what I want em' to do, as simply as possible, okay. Archers! Instead of randomly pluckin' your bows at a sky you can't see the dragon past, I'm gonna give you a signal to aim your bows in the direction I point at. I want you to only fire when you have confirmed sight on the dragon, ya hear?"

Those golden outfitted guards carrying bows on their back only nodded, not daring to speak a word in fear of their earlier inicdent being exposed like the brother betraying guard from before.

"Now fellow earth ponies bearing arms, I want for most of you to try and hide from the dragon's sight, and for the rest to lure him out by looking weak and as crazed as before. This will prompt the dragon into taking the bait, which the arches will try and aim for his eyes in order to blind him. If this works, those of you who are hiding will hit him with all you got – try and take off his wings if ya can. But if the bait fails, or the dragon is not blinded, then I want for you exposed guards to get to safety as soon as possible, capeesh?"

The earth ponies of the guard nodded their heads.

"Unicorns! I know you may not like this, but I'm going to be placin' a rather large weight on your shoulders." Applejack to take a moment from her speech in order to wet her dry throat and to allow the said guards a moment to prepare themselves for the burden that they would come to bear. "You boys and girls will be responsible for applying the dragon's attack against him, as well as casting a protective shield over your brothers and sisters attacking the dragon straight up. All energy should be invested first in protecting each other, and the excess spent on fending the dragon off."

Applejack felt a familiar pair of lips close to her ears once more. "I'm sure you already know this, Applejack. But the longer we spend fighting off the dragon, the sooner we're all going to tucker out. If we don't end this sooner than later than all our lives end at the maw and claws of the dragon."

She looked up to the stallion with a glint in her eye. "But us losing numbers isn't gonna help us neither, nor is it worth losing even a single life just to end this battle sooner."

"Then I hope your wit is enough to finish this dragon before stamina becomes an issue." The stallion said that not as an insult to her character, but as a genuine fear that he also bore.

Applejack felt herself succumb to the same fear as he, eyeing the fallen princess in the distance who she wasn't sure were napping to restore their powers or just gone for the day. The fact that she never leads before troubled her soul, and that her plan was everything short of genius made her wonder why she even stepped up in the first place.

Fears and worried clouded her mind that not even the cheers of her five closest friends could even hope to pull her away from doubt.

So Applejack had to pull herself out with just one simple fact: that none of these fears or worries would do anything to make the situation better, and that all she could do is believe in herself till the end. Death was certain the other way, so might as well fake it till she made it.

"Don't you worry, Afro." Applejack shook her head as she rose her voice. "But I want none of you to worry, for that get's us nowhere. Focus on fighting the dragon and that alone, for anything else will just make certain your death. If we all work together for the common goal of keeping the dragon away from the recovering sister then surely our dedication will touch the princesses' hearts and bring them back to us all the sooner.

"Just you watch! This battle will be over before you even know it, and the other Elements and I will be sealing away this dragon like we once did Discord."

Even though there was only silence, Applejack felt the aura of engery euxding from her gaurd of soilders. Deciding fully to seal her fears behind the mask, the guard's new temporary leader called for a cheer. "Now let me see a wave of rising hooves and a hoorah!"

Every single mouth screamed out in unison their battle cry.

"Hoorah!"

66 – "Y'all Flanks Are Getting Whopped When We're Done with This Dragon."

~66~

"Y'all Flanks Are Getting Whopped When We're Done with This Dragon."

The battlefield was empty.

Sure, it still held the blobs of fire that threaten to burn through the ground, as well as the fallen spears and burnt arrows discharged by their cowardly owners. But those said owners were nowhere to be seen, or rather, felt, on the battlefield, and that made the blue dragon all the more worried. He flew above the clouds enshrouding the sky with the device of his own, sporadically howling roars to instill fear onto the prey looming below him.

This tactic worked greatly because the ponies could never pinpoint his position, and made his presence all the more ominous. That same strength was also the dragon's biggest weakness, as he could only see his prey when he swooped below his clouds. But at least he could still feel the ponies presence thanks to the hysteria his form pushed them into, until now, where there was only silence.

The dragon relaxed his wings into no longer opposing the winds, angling his body until his trajectory allowed for a swift descent to the surface of the clouds, where he then pressed his ear against. There weren't any cries for mercy or even any voice to boot – even the crackling of his flames was faint. His claws began to stroke the scales of his chin as his eyes slowly squinted, opting to weigh his body through the clouds and enter the realm of his prey.

Only there wasn't any prey amongst the ground below.

A foreboding sense urged the dragon's wings into taking him back into the safety of the clouds, suspecting that the ponies who already proved themselves clever had another trick up their sleeve. Still, he kept his purple eyes trained on the land below for anything out of place, until the pair rested upon two stallions emerging out from a bush in-between the two separated ascending staircases.

"That was a close one." The dragon's ears picked up on their faint dialogue as he slowed the pace of his flight. "I nearly peed myself thinking he knew we were all hiding, yet he proved himself to be a dumb brute once more, thinking that we all had gotten away."

The dragon's claw began to curl and tremble.

"Tell me about it!" The other stallion, who spoke in a rather loud tone, approached the first stallion. "I mean, we still need to keep an ear out just-in-case the dragon didn't go out searching for our new location, so I guess we'll just keep standing here and keeping guard!"

The aforementioned claw relaxed just as a grin grew on the descending dragon's muzzle. He saw his prey's blurry form past the digits of his claws as he prepared for another swift swoop, but didn't know why the wind was pricking his scales to the point where it almost hurt, as he reached the same level as his prey. A whistle, however, caught the attention of his eyes as they looked right, and saw an infestation atop the climb of stairs of his now most hated prey.

The archers, instead of flying blindly into the sky, aimed each of their arrows into the dragon's eyes. The plucking of string stirred hope in all of their furry chests and injected despair into the one that was scaly, who bore through the stinging sensation assaulting his eyes until the colors of the world could be see no more.

With blackness as his eyes on the sky, the blue dragon felt his wings clip on the side of a robust thing that sent his form tumbling onto the platform. He felt a few crack from inside him resounded outward into the world as his body inherited a heaviness that he could not currently lift, lying complacently on the ground in order to decipher the previous actions and to regain his strength.

The pain assaulting his nerves increased tenfold as those pinpricks began to pierce through the course of the dragon's body.

Meanwhile, the ponies cheered at the dragon's wing clipping against the cliff separating the two staircases and tumbled onto the platform and continued to roll to the railings. Some of the earth pony guards didn't wait for Applejack's whistle to dash after the dragon and begin hacking away at his scales with all the spears and swords that they had.

Even when their weaponry shattered by being rebounded by the flexible blue scales, the guards dashed around to the stump that was the dragon's tail and unleashed their fists into the black crispy layer that protected the dragon's injury. Soon enough, one of their punches was able to tear through the thin textured, causing for dry blood to splatter out from the stump.

Applejack, who had still whistled for the attack and watched from afar, gazed up to the previous archers and gave them a nod. They nodded back, reloading their arrows back into their bows which they then trained on the dragon's sealed eyes, awaiting the very second they were sealed no more.

"Earth ponies!" The Afro-Stallion's voice pierced through the cheers of revenge and even silenced the continuous stabbing for the moment. "Fall back a few steps and put up your guard!"

Most of the guards leapt back from the possible threat and covered their eyes with the slits of their swords and the wooden handles of their spears, while the rest of the guards, far too gone in the pleasure of taking down a beast, continued to impale whatever they got into the dragon with the vain hope of killing him then and there.

But the dragon's thrashes from the pain caused for every limb of his body to blindly spasm in every possible direction, for his body to roll about in order to somehow negate the agony sweeping his eyes. The vibrations coursing through the ground from the impact of his wildly slamming fist sent some ponies a few inched in the air, only for that said rest to be raised over their heads.

Those guards felt their muscles tensed from the vibrations that had sent them into the air in the first place now coursing through their bodies, locking them into place as they could only eye the shadow of the fist just above their heads. They couldn't scream for their mouths felt too tight and not enough time to even loosen them, but they still became all the gladder when their cries still managed to somehow escape as a weight bore down upon them.

The eternal blackness of death, however, looked more brown than black. The immense weight of the claw didn't seem to crush their bones right away, and even allowed a tight space for them to still breathe. After a few moments, the brownness gave way to the world once more, as the heavy weight fell away from the two guards.

The pair glanced over to their right, finding the Afro-Stallion who had dashed after them upon sensing they were disobeying his command, and leaped at them to push them away from the claw just above their heads. He heaved a few pants, before looking back at them. "Y'all flanks are getting whopped when we're done with this dragon."

The recently saved stallion felt their bodies levitated within the epicenter of a golden aurora forming around them, lifting them further away from danger along with the other foolish stallions. They were glad to still be breathing, but they knew for a fact that their flanks were grass by the end of the day; dragon or no dragon.

The rumbles derived from the dragon's violent thrashing began to quell, as the thrashes of his arms ceased, and his body no longer rolled about. All the surrounding ponies watched in suspense as the dragon began to calm down, which made them all feel more fearful than when the dragon had lost his mind and went berserk. Slowly, he peeled his body off from the ground, moving his head around as if he could see his attackers behind his sealed eyes.

In letting out not a roar, but rather a soft cry, his eyes slowly split apart.

The previously foolish earth ponies rose back to their hooves and unsheathed their swords into their jaws at the potential battle, slowly timing their steps behind the dragon. The scaled beast silently gazed at the barricade of ponies just before him, exhausting steam through his nostrils as the stump of his tail wagged about.

For whatever reason, the dragon didn't want to make the first move.

67 – "So We're Playing the Numbers Game Now, Huh?"

~67~

"So We're Playing the Numbers Game Now, Huh?"

Afro Stallion's body shook as he attempted to stand on his shaky legs, straining at what little wind was left in his lungs. The dragon he was pitted against just had a tamper tantrum that nearly killed several of his guards, were it not for him leaping into harm's way to push them out of it and the levitated aurora that unicorns pulled them away with.

But now the dragon had grown suspiciously calm after his hissy fit, keeping a trained eye on the unicorns in front of him, and wagging the stump of his tail whenever it senses their movement. It was for this reason that Afro Stallion, along with his two recently saved guards, had their legs shaking as they suspected a possible attack from the dragon.

"We shouldn't risk it." Out of the two stallions following Afro's lead from behind him, the one on the left was stupid enough to try and begin a conversation. "He's just waiting for us to come within range of his claw. Even his tail is still shaking!"

The trio pair of eyes watched the stump of the tail stop wagging, which brought confusion to the two pairs until they saw next to the bar sporadic twitches coursing through the detached tail of the dragon that dropped over to the bottomless circle. All three of them held their tongues at the odd display, as the leader of the pack finally spoke.

"Watch your mouth, Butter Cup!" Afro Stallion exclaimed in a hushed tone that strained his throat. "Or I'll have the dragon burn it off."

The third guard, who had been silent throughout the discussion, continued being so.

"When the chance arises," Afro Stallion looked over his armored shoulder to his two followers, "the two of you are going to strike its already damaged heels. See if you can slice its Achilles tendon, as that should keep the dragon on the ground long enough for something to be done about its wings."

The blue dragon's ear twitch, his nostrils flared. His head inched to the left as his nostrils had picked up on a scent, causing the three sneaking stallions to stop in the dragon's shadow and hold their position.

They desperately looked to the unicorns on the other side of the beast who was beginning to release small, little whines. The unicorns on the other side shrugged their shoulders as they were at a lost to do, keeping a constant eye on the dragon for a surprise attack, though all he did was begin to look over his shoulder.

It was then that Applejack emerged from the crowd of unicorns and began to charge at the dragon with heavy steps, earning his attention away from whatever was going behind his back to focus on the present threat. Applejack entered the field within the dragon's reach as he let out yet another whine, causing her to jump back to safety, but she didn't retreat to behind the guards behind her.

She kept ahead of them, clashing her green eyes against his purple ones, as they both waited for the other to make a move. This made for the perfect opportunity for the stallions behind the dragon to make their move, which was a move that they thought the dragon wouldn't be expecting. For some reason, this train of thought reminded them of a movie.

Afro Stallion gestured a hoof forth as he and his fellow guard were but a few feet from the dragon. Despite being within ear range of the beast, Butter Cup still thought it wise to continue their previous discussion. "Do you really think we're going to manage to even touch the dragon? The moment he even feels the air of our attack, are flanks are burnt, and it does nothing to help the overall situation."

Afro shook his head at the nonsense he was hearing before looking to the guard behind the said nonsense. "What did I just say about talking? Look, if we manage to take this dragon down by ourselves, then we could very well secure our victory in the battle. However, even if our flanks are burnt to a crisp, then our three deaths still stall enough time for the princesses to wake up and finish this."

"Hold up." Butter Cup quickly dashed to his leader's side, speaking directly into his ear. "You mean to tell me you were suspecting our deaths the entire time? Why in the hay should we sacrifice our lives for the time it takes for our bodies to become crisp enough for a dragon to devour?"

"Because three deaths resulting in an additional three minutes of time." Afro Stallion pointed a hoof to the crowd of unicorns who had gained the courage to approach the beast alongside Applejack. "Is better than fifteen lives that gain us five."

"So we're playing the numbers game now, huh?"

Afro Stallion shoved his face against his rookie and spoke in a hushed tone. "That's the game that all guards play. Why did you even sign up for the guard if you weren't prepared to offer your life to the princesses of the land, who will go on to forget your names and continue to make Equestria a safe and better place? You join the guard in the hopes of protecting those much better than you and capable of doing more for the land, no matter the cost, even if it be your life just to afford them another three minutes."

Butter Cup recoiled back from the sudden impact of both his leader and his words, clenching his hooves as the words rang incessantly within his head that demanded his soul to be doing a better job of managing itself. He clenched his mouth and released a groan created by the frustrations of the mind, before taking that same mouth to the handle of the sword attached to his side.

He gave his leader one final glare, before approaching the right heel of the dragon, as the other silent guard did the same to the other.

At the front of the dragon, Applejack found herself in a battle of intimidation that was being dominated by the beast. Still, she didn't give up hope and held her ground as hoof steps filled all around her, as her allies joined in on the battle to slowly take control from the purple glare that immobilized some into looking away.

A hoof patted her back that caused Applejack to look into the face of its owner.

"Miss, I'm afraid you're going to have to fall back."

Applejack swatted away the hoof and stepped away from the Royal Gaurd that had approached her. "I ain't falling behind just cause you guard folk recovered your wits."

The stoic face of the guard didn't change, though the mare caught a tint of pink adorning his gray cheek. "It's not like that Miss Applejack.

"Then what is it?"

The stallion lowered his head where he then proceeded to sigh, before looking up to the mare with a disobeying smile.

"The Princesses are awake."

68 – "The Dragon's Lost His Mind!"

~68~

"The Dragon's Lost His Mind!"

Applejack galloped through the crowd of unicorns that continued their advance on the dragon, paying that battle no heed besides for the occasional glance over her shoulder. A smile blossomed on her lips, not because of the dragon who losing the edge to his gaze, but because of the image she caught in-between the squad mates hiding behind the Style Vista bar.

The two guards standing guard unhooked their spears at the sudden object flying toward them, but lost their tension at seeing who was behind the orange blur. They stepped out of the collision course the speeding earth pony had set, before watching that said blur come to a complete halt to the princesses beginning to open their eyes.

"Celestia!" Applejack couldn't help but shout in front of the sun ruler, and coming to whisper to the one responsible for the moon. "Luna."

Both rulers came to smile a tired smile at the sight of their treasured element, though her form was blurry to their eyes, her accent was still cute on their ears. Luna was the first to speak up from exiting her power nap. "Dearest Applejack, how long have we been out from the battle?"

The aforementioned mare shook her head as she rose to her full height. "Not long. The dragon began attacking us from behind the smoke in the sky, though we managed to trick him into crash-landing and wailing on him while he was out of it."

Celestia shook the blurriness out from her vision as she began to rise above on shaky legs. "And what has happened since then?"

Applejack opened her mouth to speak, but her words were drowned out by the collected yelling from around the bar. She wasted no time in peeking around the corner and gazing at the commotion.

"The dragon's lost his mind!" The crowd of ponies cried and struck their hooves in the direction of the beast, who held either side of his head into his claw, as it began to thrash about like it was enduring a bad case of a migraine. The little whines it gave off when it detected movement were now full on cries of pain that escaped its sore throat.

From behind the dragon's back, Afro and his squad charged at its heel with their weapons equipped within their mouths. They slashed their swords horizontally, slowly weakening the scales already loose from the previous assault, as the blue scales soon began to fly off. No blood gushed out but gave these stallions the hope they needed to reach the hidden Achilles tendon.

The dragon continued to cry, but it he still didn't pay any attention to the actions of the ponies. His once sealed eyes opened with a faint shade of purple, slowly losing its color as they pulsated along with the pain plaguing the dragon's mind. A blue claw rose into the air, scaring those before him to jump back and charge their horns with their unique auroras, as well as those behind them who close their eyes and kept on slashing to their goal.

The dragon them slammed his fist against his leg, crying both in pain and pleasure before repeating the process all over his body. All if the combined aurora began to dim into nothingness as their expressions were caught in surprise of the dragon beating himself up, beginning to punch his own face left with one claw, and doing the same with his right.

Applejack shivered as she felt something approach her side, sighing in relief when it was only the princess stepping out from the safety behind the wall to further gaze on the event. Even they had their brows furrowed as they examined the event taking place, their mouths opening to supply a comment only for them to close too soon.

The dragon puffed smoke through his nostrils as the maw below huffed, his eyes dilating on the curled digits of his claw before the faint purpleness of his pupils grew all the bolder. He shook his head as if it cleansed himself of the pain once plaguing there, and rose his claws into the sky as if in a declaration of something.

He threw back his head, lowered his claws, and unleashed a torrent of flames upon the weaklings that even dared to establish eye contact with him. The horns of the unicorn all lit up uniously as they shot a concentrated beam in front of the pack that they all formed, the balls of light all joining to together into a barrier of different colors that deflected the scorching heat.

When the dragon swung back his hooves, he had done so to smack away at the insects biting at his heels. The shadow of his raised foot began to cast over the trio of guards who had signed up for this moment, though that foot never came to crush their bones, as its owners' eyes caught a much juicy reward in the distance.

He finally found ponies that were worthy of maintaining eye contact with him. Though this connection between them was soon clouded by the black smoke wafting from the barrier that had blocked the flame.

"Princess, he saw you!" Applejack exclaimed while looking to the princess, who's eyes only narrowed more. She turned back to the black cloud of smoke beginning to dissipate, showing to all the two staircases leading to the next level of the city, and of the guards who thought themselves dead. "How did he disappear so quickly!?"

A roar resounded from the sky above, still enshrouded by the smoke from before, as the dragon resumed the tactic that had worked before. This brought a frown to both of the princesses, who looked to one another and nodded, before unfurling their wings to take to the sky. Only, that action activated a pinprick of pain in the bone of the wing that prevented it from stretching even more and caused their legs to buckle.

Despite the pain, the princesses tried again to stretch out their wings to take the fight to the cowardly dragon. Though a soft voice stopped their attempt before it even began. "You two need to rest."

The solar rulers looked down to the cowpony that stood tall before them, no longer hiding behind the corner of the bar. "I've never seen you two this weak before, and it kinda scares me what the reason could be. But the two of you still need to lay low until we can keep the dragon on the ground enough for you two to try and hold them into place."

"That dragon isn't as stupid as you might think, Applejack." Celestia clasped her wings to her side and stepped toward the younger pony. "Your surprise attack may have brought him to the floor once, but he won't fall for the same trick again."

Applejack had to face the fact that her method wasn't a solid one contrived by meticulous calculation deduced by a brilliant leader, but of the wit of an average cowpony trying to keep her crops and family safe from a dragon seeking to do harm to both. Still, she knew self-doubt wouldn't get her anywhere in the moment, as she too stepped toward the princess. "I know. But I still have another few tricks up my sleeve that could very well bring the dragon down once more and keep him there for the count. Though I'm going to need everypony I can to pull it off, and I need for you two to safely get out from the area and find the other Elements."

Luna joined in on the discussion as she stepped forth as well, forming a triangle. Luna stood at the top with her sister at the bottom left, and Applejack at the bottom right. "Do you seriously think you will have the dragon down and out by the time we return with our finishing abilities?"

Applejack opened her mouth but knew her words were unconvinced themselves. So she used another trick Granny had taught her, one to use whenever she wanted to do something but didn't have the full confidence to say so.

Applejack nodded her head.

The two sisters looked to one another and shared a connection through their eyes, before nodding themselves, and looking back to the mare.

"Okay Applejack. The next stage of the fight is in your hooves."

69 – "Heh, 69, Get It?"

~69~

"Heh, 69, Get It?"

The newly appointed leader of the Royal Gaurd found herself standing in the center of a mass of guards which were now at her charge, willing to obey her every whim and not question her judgment. Protecting her was no longer just another objective of the mission, but that she was now the mission. Her death would lead to the hysteria that had claimed so many of the guard, and it was a requirement of the element she embodied to seal away this dragon in stone.

Though none of that attested to the reason why she stood in the middle.

Applejack stood tall with her head bowed low, eyes sealed shut as her every breath stuttered the occasional spike derived from the nervousness clogging her heart. She was a mare of confidence that did battle with a certain chromatic mane pegasus to establish this fact, as well as running a farm with only her brother and granny. And yet, here she was, not knowing why her heart was pumping every last vein in her body to the brim with apprehensive chaos.

The prospect of leading her fellow ponies into battle to buy enough time for the princesses to do what they needed swelled Applejack's chest with a confidence she never experienced before, playing the illusion in her mind of a fully capable mare barking out perfect orders in coordination to the circumstances of the situation as they arose.

That she was rolling the dice in her head and going with the best odds, and understanding the statistics of the battle enough to pave the way for the best possible outcome. Yet here she was, Applejack the farm pony, standing in the center of a mass who entrusted to her their lives, and she felt her words were all but lies going against the element she held dear to her heart.

The battle was soon approaching.

Applejack used the blackness behind her eyes to envision her home back on the farm but had half of the canvas painted with the blood of the soldiers dedicated to her, and the sky forever fading behind the heavy clouds of smoke. She was almost content to just give up and hide her head underneath her hooves, succumb to the same fate she had judged those poor stallions before, but a squeaky voice spoke out from her subconscious.

'I think I bit more than what I could chew, Applejack.' The split canvas of contrasting peace and chaos were awash by a purple ball of flames accented by green glowing tips. 'Twilight and I got into another fight, and this time, I said I was capable of doing just as much intellectual work as her. She asked me to prove it, and after an hour of trying, here I am coming to you to complain.'

Applejack's eyes shot open with a start, recoiling back with a few breaths as she looked to the surrounding guards. They awaited their next orders silently after completing their first, which was to form the way which they did in the mass that they constituted. Thankful that she had already begun breathing through her mouth to calm her already nervous heart, she cleared her throat and prepared her next lines.

Though the conversation she thought she'd escape resounded from the hollow space in her mind, used exclusively by her imagination and memories, sometimes both. 'Sometimes I feel I'm just as good as Twilight due to all the time I spent with her,' the squeaky voice continued in Applejack's mind, causing her eyes to gaze around to see if its source was coming from somewhere else. 'But when it came to measuring up to the task, my mind and body were just...too small. It seems that every time I convince myself that I've advanced in some way, I always come short when it comes time for the work to be done.'

Applejack cleared her throat again in the hopes that the rumbles it generated would drown out the voice and clear it away, though it only served for the next line from the semi-transparent flame to be amplified.

'Maybe I should just give up on becoming my own dragon,' the flame said as its flame began to dim, slowly fading from existence in accordance to the mare's wish, 'and stay close to the genius that is Twilight Sparkle. She could probably pick out a better life for me anyway.'

The last ember of purple flame prepared to dimish entirely but was given the oxygen need to survive a little longer from maw below it.

"That ain't right!" Applejack shouted, becoming aware of all the confused eyes trained on her, as she stomped her hoof on the ground and metaphorical crushed the snake of doubt. "We're gonna have a quick shuffling before the dragon has a chance to attack. Now, I want for unicorns to form a circle around me first, and then for the earth ponies to fill in afterward with their weapons at the ready."

Silence reigned over the platform expect for the occasional clank of armor. No one moved outright after being issued the order as they processed it through their heads first. Though a different thing entirely was occurring inside the forefront of Applejack's mind as her soul of brown flames joined alongside the embers of purple.

'No amount of believing in others is going to make up for the lack of belief in yourself, Sugarcube.' The fangs of doubt had retracted from her heart and began nibble at her mind, inflicting even more treacherous voices that spoke of her shortcomings and of all the terrible things that could happen, but the flame of her soul began to catch fire around her mind. The fangs were burnt away by the heat of the mare's faith as the venom it injected slowly seeped out of the wounds it created. 'It worries me that you and Twilight have been going at it so often, but if ya feel like you gotta prove yourself, then you owe it to that urge to give it everything you got. If you give it anything less than your all, then you'll always be wonderin' if ya could've done better – and thinkin' about how Twilight could be doing it better ain't gonna help you in the slightest.'

Applejack popped the kinks in her back as she stood up straight, directing her fierce eye contact to any pair of disbelieving eyes. "I don't recall stutterin', now are y'all gonna get into formation, or am I gonna have to pull out the whip."

That silence was broken not only by the voice of a leader but by the numerous sounds of metal clanking as they filed into their new formation.

"You got a plan yet?" Applejack turned to the source of the voice, relaxing upon seeing a familiar afro. "Or are we still goin' with the flow of things."

Applejack nodded her head and gestured with a hoof for him to bring his ear closer; a request he complied with. "I got an idea that the dragon isn't goin' to fall for the same counter attack again, so I decided to use that knowledge against him. Fella's already proven himself clever, so anything out of place isn't gonna score the same reward."

Afro couldn't help but cock his head right with a raised brow. "So you're idea is to bunch us up altogether as to over tantalize the dragon? I mean, it might work, but the risk is too great for the reward of maybe landing a few shots on his eyes."

Applejack shook her head. "That ain't the idea. Besides, the archers followed after the princesses to make sure they reach Twilight and the others safely, leaving us on our own."

Afro rose his other brow and looked his new leader directly in the face. "Forgive me for putting this so bluntly, but your grand idea is to bunch us all together and allow for the dragon to take us out in one strike? And not only that but for this to happen without the fallback of having the princesses magic to save us?"

Had such things been said to Applejack while her head still hung in the depths of doubt, she would've given the reign immediately to Afro and fully dedicate herself to whatever he had to say in order to make up for her incompetence. But now, after hearing the voice of Spike and giving him the wisdom that she'd forgotten about, she could stand tall in someone else's doubt and clear it away with the confidence dripping from her voice.

After all, she had dealt with the fears of another dragon. Surely the vice-versa could apply to the guards around her, and Applejack knew exactly the words and tone to clear away those fears.

"We're gonna face the dragon's attacks, head on."

70 – "That Sky Will Be Clear in No Time."

70 – "That Sky Will Be Clear in No Time."

~70~

"That Sky Will Be Clear in No Time."

A thunderous roar screeched across the sky from which all the ponies below were forbidden to see. Still, the glow from the orange sky pierced through the smoke clouds in the form of multiple pinpricks, shining its light through these holes onto the dust covered land which the which the aforementioned ponies stood upon.  At the center of the mass that all those ponies formed, Applejack stood her tallest at its center and spoke her orders as loud as her vocal cords would allow.

"Unicorns!" She commanded the attention all those whom she called out. "I'm not goin' to pretend to know all of the spells you are capable of, so it doesn't make no sense for me to give orders that y'all could easily think of something that could better. All I can ask is that you take heed to your two primary priorities, which are to deflect that dragon's flames should they come, and to use any excess energy to enchant whatever weapons you can.

"If ya can heed those two priorities, then use whatever you got left to take down that dragon."

The silence stretched on after the mare's words as they were comprehended by those they were meant for, who then sought in their own ways, the best possible practice to put forth. Another roar tore through the sky above and displayed a cloud of smoke with the force imbued within it, allowing for those below to see the orange sky through the circle of hope.

"Earth ponies!" Applejack began again as she felt the warmth of the orange glow descended upon her coat. "Y'all are gonna pay your instincts no mind, keeping to your stances no matter what. When I say the attack in a certain direction, you attack in that direction, or else our independent impacts will do nothing to harm or even sway the dragon off his course.

"That's why we're all formed together like this, no longer just an individual small ponies to his dragon eyes, but a mass forming into a single body that stand an equal chance against him."

Applejack was not a mind reader though her brain pretended to be one. Despite not a voice being raised in objection against her plan, she imaged the internal voices of the guard either laughing or crying at the stupidity of her idea, though those same voices probably had nothing better to add. "I know hearing that may sound a little silly, but I assure you I've seen the unicorns magic able to defeat his flames, and the earth pony swords slice through scales. If we are to survive this, then I need everyone to push that little voice deeper inside of themselves, and only listen to what direction I say the dragon is coming from."

Another roar almost deafened all those who heard it. The beast's shadow grew darker to such a shade, that it phased through the clouds of smoke to blanket those underneath the sky. Yet, despite being enshrouded again in the beast darkness, the leader of this amassed group looked up to the lone circle in the cloudy sky that saw the faint glimpse of the sun.

The other members of the amassed group followed their leader's eyes, until they too, saw through the circle of hope to the sun that instilled within them a goal they equally desired.

"I don't care what happens next," Applejack said with her eyes still focused the sun, "just as long as all stand by me. If we work together as a body as one, then that sky will be clear in no time."

The last roar reverberated off of the mountain's sides and swept through the alleys comprising the shopping district which the ponies guarding for their lives resided on. Fear still slithered around some of their hearts as it struck their hearts with fangs of hysteria, but this snake didn't garner the same response like had from its previous response, as those ponies used the numbing agent instead to fully place their lives in the hooves of someone else.

Even if they couldn't lead themselves, they would keep what they would of their wills and use the power of their wills to dedicate all that they could into someone's hooves. Cowards are doomed to exist, but it is the result of their cowardice that defines them.

The world seemed to slow down for Applejack as her eyes slipped close, steadying her breathing so the desperate beats of her heart could be quelled and interfere not with her hearing. Once calm and conscious of herself, she felt every vibrating from the roar coursing through the ground begin to possess the bottom of her hooves.

"Everypony." The word left the orange lips in a whisper, yet was still heard by those who trained and dedicated their ears to those lips. "Now's the time to fight. Heed my call and only my call alone."

The guards nodded, their metal clanking as they turned away from their leader, and took their position.

For an eerily moment, everything remained silent. The order of keeping their faces expressionless was disobeyed by the comprised rookies, all of who had not seen a battle so fearsome that would place the mask of composure over their faces, and not yet exuding the confidence inside them all that would seal the mask into place. Though they all carried faces of worry, fear, agony and more, all of them held the belief that winning this battle would see the creation of all of their independent masks.

Applejack's hooves were vibrated up in down that slid the rest of her body inch by inch. Instead of tensing her muscles to stop the effect, she loosens them even more to allow the current full reign over her body. She felt the different forces behind every pulse and how much they varied from one another, imaging in the space of her mind the origins of these current and how they traveled the way she did.

The current stopped. Applejack's body stopped shaking. And her hooves tingled from the subtle tickle.

"He's coming from the north!" Applejack felt her head lower even more in concentration, summoning her earthpony magic to advance her five sense into their prime. The sounds of the world around her slowed, perking up her ears as they heard a gust of wind in the distance, followed by quiet flap struggling to hide the weight behind it. "Earthponies. Attack. NOW!"

Applejack's eyes flew open in time to look up into the palms of the dragon, their owner emerging from clouds of smoke with his maw agape with a roar reverberating from his throat and his purple eyes lit aflame. The dragon's trajectory shot him at the mass of the ponies with the sharpness that was the tips of its claws, ready to impale their prey with their lengths and claim a snack with every digit it had available.

The two opposing forces collided. A sound like glass shattering boomed throughout the surrounding area. And a cry belonging to a beast preceded it.

A second before the digits of the claws was supposed to pierce through metal and claim the flesh underneath, an encirclement of horns summoned their magical auroras into a concentrated beam just above their head; all of these beams shooting out to connect with one another, before combing their magical ability to cast a thin, multi-colored barrier that boxed in the mass that was its owners.

The digits of the claws smashed into an immovable object for but a mere second, the barrier-shattering a second later, though it gave time for the sword, axes, and spears underneath to cock themselves backward. Some of these weapons glowed special color as they launched into the talons that were supposed to take their lives, instead now being hacked away in that split second.

Scales are resilient to most blunt attacks due to their flexibility, though deliver enough force in a concentrated area and the impact will be far too great to be just distributed. The following combined attack struck collectively at the digits of the claw, stripping away scales due to its impact while other instruments hacked further to reveal the red flesh hidden underneath. Glowing weapons came to join in on the attack as well, though their charge sparked blindly when nearing the scales that dispelled the magic into nothingness.

Though in the patches where there were no longer any scales, those magical weapons dug deep into the red flesh and dispelled their magical charge deep within the beast being, bearing a current of agony that coursed through his bones as the digits of his left claw went limp.

The dragon, knocked off his course by the sudden attack and carrying a mind dulled by agony, gave still a mighty flap of the wings whose currents collided against the next, upper platform so that its owner's body didn't have to.

He clutched at his broken claw as his body soared into the clouds of smoke, but not before hissing at his foe and swearing his revenge.

The ponies were not quick to celebrate their success as they went back to their stances yet again. Some of the spears had bent when impaling themselves against the hard scales, so their owners used the moment to use all of their might to bend the metal back into place.

Applejack smiled at seeing the guards work in synchronization, not even needing to look to that circle of hope to give her the courage for the next attack. Instead, she closed her eyes and cleansed her mind of the endorphins triggered by the victory, trying to hear past her own heartbeats to learn the location of the dragon.

There weren't any roars. No screech declaring the dragon's position. The gust of winds spurred by the wings were too sporadically scattered in the sky, making it impossible to ascertain what direction they were originating from. Applejack bit her lip at being unable to properly detect the location of the dragon, trying to quell her mind of the arising doubts that interfered with her clear hearing.

Only, the voice that spoke in her head was less malice than she expected, to the point where it sounded nerous at having to explain itself. 'Well, I'm re-reading some books on triangulations, if you really want to know. Uhm, ha, would that be something that would, I don't know, maybe interest you at all?'

Applejack heard the echo of her own voice within the confines of her mind. 'Is that the one where you study the different sizes of triangles?'

'What? No!' The nervous voice came to squeak louder as perspiration raced along its owners face. 'It's the tracing and measurement of a series of triangles in order to determine the distances and relative position of points spread over a territory!'

'...I beg your pardon?'

The nervous voice huffed. 'I guess you could say it's trying to find the center of a bunch of scattered triangles. A lot of math and surveying go into it, really as—'

"That's it!" Applejack exclaimed in reality that dispelled the voices in her head; a fact she would have examined by a doctor should she survive the coming encounter. "That dragon is trying to scatter the places where he flaps his wings to try and hide the direction he's coming from. But the way in which those jumps are made could be used to find the dragon in of themselves!"

The surrounding guards finished the mending of their weapons and kept their bodies loose, allowing themselves to snap in whatever direction call as they eyes glanced to their leader. "What direction is he coming from?!"

Applejack allowed her eyes to slip closed, summoning a graph to the forefront of her mind, and tried her best to accurately place where she heard each of the dragon's scattered flaps. She felt her mind naturally narrow on a patch of lines the more she added to the graph, unable to properly predicate the answer due to her lack in math, relying solely on the expelling pulses of her instincts.

Her body began to sway north, then inch to the right. The orange eyelids split apart to reveal eyes already focused on a certain patch in the air, and in summoning her hoof to her side, Applejack then struck it up at the area of her fixation. "North-East in my hoof's direction!"

The guards snapped to their positions, waiting the agonizing moment to see if a dragon would appear before the guarded front, or if they would feel its talons inside their expose backs. At the corner of all their eyes, they caught sight of the dragon with his maw agape, yet with no sounds emitting from its depths.

Applejack smiled as her hoof winded back, and shot forth in the direction of the oncoming dragon. The guards snapped to attention as a familiar barrier enshrouded them, causing for the silent, scaly mouth to give a small cry as its owner's wings tired flapped in an attempt to prevent its descent. 'Tried' being the keyword of the aforementioned tactic.

The gust from the flap assaulted the barrier, but did nothing to prevent the dragon from reaching it as well. The unicorns decided to play a risky game, summoning all the magic from their defenses and transferring it fully into the offensive power of earth ponies weaponry. Those glowing swords and shining spears phased out of existence to their owners' eyes comprehension, phasing past the momentum the dragon carried with him that could easily snap all of their arms, and phased back into existence collectively to bash upon exposed dermis of the dragon's wrist.

With the accelerated speed in which the weapons traveled, combined with magical induced collective attack, the weapons shattered the wrist's radius and pierced further into the flesh, painfully serving all the veins that allowed blood to course into the claw. The guards felt their arms reach their full extent, yanking back their weapons as fast as they could, lest they are whipped into being carried by the dragon.

The impact from the sole attack manipulated on his wrist sent the dragon's flight into a whirl. His body came to shake the ground that it collided against, sliding along the marble until the railings of the platform's edge restrained the mass of his body. Its purple eyes were concealed behind a pair of eyelids as it looked to not being getting up anytime soon.

Applejack found herself panting after the exchange, despite not aiding the physical attack. A voice called her name in the distance, causing her heaving form to look for their owner until her eyes settled on the entrance to the Style Vista bar. Twilight Sparkle stared at her from its entrance, a smile carving itself on her lips at being seen by her friend, and waving her hoof in the air.

Any traces of exhaustion were wiped from the farm pony's system as a smile blessed her lips as well, waving to her friend as many more of them began to fill out from the door. Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. It felt like years since she last saw them, and wanted nothing more than to cut the distance between them and wrap them up in a big ol' hug.

Her green eyes trailed over to the dragon, who's eyes had been sealed from the agony induced in his claws, and his mouth only opened to nicker. Applejack summoned her command of the surrounding guards with a raise of a hoof, encircling it in the air, before directing its course at the fallen dragon. The guards nodded and did as they were instructed, filling out into lines the enclosed the dragon in the space he currently occupied.

At the rise of the hoof, the last of the guards stopped from joining their brothers and sisters, focusing their attention on the turned face of their leader. "Y'all are gonna escort me to the other Elements. Afterward, all of ya go back to heeding the princesses' commands, kapeesh?"

The guards were bemused at the strange way their news orders had been issued to them, but understood the meaning and logical behind it, as they followed the orange mare when she began to trot back to her friends. Just like her, they kept a constant eye on the dragon that the others were beginning to near with their weapons, though they couldn't help but ponder the thought that plagued them all.

Would they miss their impromptu leader?

Such answers could only be answered by time.

A roar snapped them from their thoughts; a heavyweight smashed against the ground for which they stood, and a tidal waves of flying bodies flew all over thier heads. Immediately, the horns belonging to the squad lit up in their innate color, capturing those who were deemed to fall into the bottomless circle and assure that wouldn't become the case.

Those not with horns rushed immediately in front of Applejack, bringing her to a halt, as they formed a wall of armor prepared to take any fist or flame. But the claw that had smacked away the line of guards was not directed to the foe that caused its other so much agony, rather, the recently opened eyes focused on the alabaster princess who'd just stepped out from the bar.

The dragon invested the energy in his reservoirs into the muscles in his legs, lunging after the group of special ponies with a claw still big enough to wrap around a fair number of then, and they hadn't the reaction time to retaliate or even jump out of the way. Its mighty blue wings were already extended, ready to give a flap that would see him to the safety of the sky with his new snacks in tow.

Before fear could even cross the faces of the ponies whose lives were now in risk, a stallion bearing an afro jumped into the dragon's collision course. He carried no weapon besides the muscles hidden underneath his armor, throwing himself into the exposed palm of the claw.

All of the nerve damage scattered throughout the beast's body caused for his claw to wrap around thing forcing against its palm pushing into it, not knowing the things it held in its grasp before his wings gave the flap needed to escape. There is no weight great enough for a dragon to be unable to carry, but the objects in his claw were quite heavy, giving him the impression he caught the foes he wanted the most.

Afro-Stallion saw the land and its ponies shrink in a matter of seconds, all their faces dawning at the realization of his sacrifice. Although he was taut in the dragon's grasp, and surely would meet his end inside the stomach of the best, Afro couldn't help but feel euphoria. He fulfilled his duty as a member of the Royal Gaurd: protecting the princesses no matter the cause.

And to those whom he swore his life too, he shouted at them with the last of the air inside his lungs.

"Forget about me!"

71 – "I've Seen Just How Good Applejack Is with a Rope."

~71~

"I've Seen Just How Good Applejack Is with a Rope."

The current of wind spawned from the dragon's flight assaulted those present on the platform. The meaning behind its winds stung worse than the dust that in their eyes and the pebbles that irritated their cuts. Time had slowed down in Applejack's eyes, as she watched the one who inspired her leadership sacrificed his life for the greater good. He bore no frown toward his forgettable demise, only a smile that was delighted by it.

Those same green eyes traveled to the pack of ponies that had been saved by the stallion's actions, their expressions growing to those of confusion and sadness. Applejack felt the familiar pain began to seep across her face, but she shut her eyes and drew the talons misery back to inside her soul, locking it away with a heavy sigh as she choose to ignore its malicious implications at the cost of allowing it to fester deeply inside her.

Once a stoic; always a stoic.

She looked up to the rising dragon, her eyes narrowing on his form as he disappeared past the smoke cloud. It wouldn't end like this, a stallion dying just to afford the princess the few minutes they needed to prepare their magic. The rope held snug around the orange furry neck had its knot plucked by a pair of teeth, loosening its hold on its owner's throat, as it cascaded and slithered onto the floor.

"Applejack!" She heard the distant voice of her happiest friend, sealing her eyes harder and lowering her head. "Get over here quick! That nasty dragon looks really mad, and I think he's going to strike again soon!"

'I know,' Applejack replied in her thoughts, biting the rope all the much harder with the force pulsating from the misery in her chest. Unlike how she could silence herself in order to sense the dragon, Applejack couldn't quell the sounds of the locked away pain, no matter how much she banged on its cage.

So she used the energy from that pain into flickering the rope into the air, its end becoming accentuated by rays of light still escaping through the circle of hope, as the rope was then snapped left then right. Left, then right. So on and so forth, going faster in speed, and beginning to leave black marks on the stone from which they struck.

The sound of the rope snapping faster and faster began to resound throughout the platform, silencing those who had started to question the mare's question, and simply stood in place as they watch the rope extend its reach. Even the princesses didn't do a thing, watching the affair from the distance, and listening to the snaps of the rope as it began to travel along the mountains.

Applejack knew that shouting in her own tongue wouldn't make the beast understand. It would only hurt her vocal cords. Instead, she spoke in the one language that all beasts knew.

A roar came from above the clouds, clashing against the sound of the ropes, notifying all that the challenge was accepted. It brought zero fear to the farm ponies heart, only using that extra energy to swing faster and hit harder, hearing only the wind from her whip's movements. The dragon would be about her any moment, though she did not use her senses to try and ween out his location, opting instead to trust her gut on when to act.

"Surely her intention isn't to just stand there when the dragon appears," Rarity mused to herself in the distance, her hoof pressed against her mouth. "I've seen just how good Applejack is with a rope, but not even the strength of an earth pony will be enough to pull down a beast that large."

Just before she closed her eyes once more, Applejack caught sight of the dragon in their corner. His wings were curled at his side to allow for a steep descent, and his middle digit held the afro stallion against its palm, while the others were free to whisk the farm pony away.

Her gut began to speak. Her eyes opened in a flash. And her legs leaped out of the dragon's course in the perfect moment to trick him into going through with his attack, while still allowing her to jump out of harm's way. The airborne lasso caught around the dragon's snout and tightened by his pulling force, whisking his prey along into his descent, though not in the way he had planned.

Applejack's teeth clamped onto the rope with all the reservoir strength lingering into her body, pulled along into the dragon's wingless descent. She saw from her height above the dragon the line of her rope trailing perfectly on the bridge of his nose and over his head, leading to where she now was in the air. Her hooves pressed against each other with the rope being in-between them, suffering through the time it took for the dragon to fly once more.

The dragon saw the trees below him no longer begin as blurry as they once were, urging him into unfurling his wings and adjusting them to the current opposing winds. Once in place, they rose up in down in contrasting against what pyschs wanted from him, taking back to the sky on his own rules and terms.

The suddenly rising form of the dragon was jarring to Applejack, to say the least. He'd basically stopped in the middle of the air with her body almost smashing into the back of his neck, only for him to bold upward with a force that she could not longer hold on to. The rope slipped from her mouth, and see went from flying behind the dragon with said rope being her wings, into smashing into the dragon's blue back and sliding down along its length.

Applejack squealed in pain as her body ached, collecting cuts and scratches from the scales unintentional sharpness to her soft fur, as she would soon find their end at his bottom, where subsequently, she would find her end at the bottom that was the ground. Her hooves collided against the scales in the attempt to find something to grip onto, until the dragon made a hard left in his flight, and caused for his 'passenger' to smash into his spines.

They weren't as sharp as the scales. But they could slice her latching hooves should the dragon give too mighty a flap of the wings, or make another hard turn.

Applejack saw the side of the mountain, momentarily seeing her reflection in the many streams the landslide had to offer, before encircling their length upward until being greeted by their tips. The temperature grew colder by the second, though her fur fought off the frost, but if she didn't begin moving, then soon none of it will ever matter.

She slowly began her ascent up the dragon's back, using the side of his spine as constant support, and using the other hoof to edge ever upward along his scales. Whenever she felt the muscles tense underneath the layer of scales, or if the frigid when cut too ferocity into her, Applejack would latch her entire body to the spine and hold on for her life.

Literally.

in those secluded moments of peace in which she had to shut her eyes, Applejack would think. The thoughts would range from what her little sister and brother were currently doing back on the bar, if the Afro-Stallion was still alive in the claw below, and if the princesses used the time they had to start charging up their magic.

Of course, the seductive voice stemming from the locked cage in her soul spoke too. Of the wonders of letting go and falling freely in the air, how it would be more prideful to let go of her own accord, then to have her best efforts slipped from the dragon's back because he gave a mundane flap of the wings. Failure was occupied her mind more on how she should give up scaling the beast, then determination and will-power for which she was known for.

When the torrent of wind had ceased, she was granted to inch away from the protection of the spines. When the dragon, too lost in himself to notice the alien feeling on his back, aimed straight for the platform once more – she was able to begin scaling the beast once more.

She slapped doubt across the face and buried it underneath a pile of hay, each piece composed of the resilience she used to rebel against the chilling winds. No thought was given about how the dragon could kill her by just a simple move as she reached her flapping rope at the back of the dragon's head. The distance between the two was cut in a matter of minutes, all the energy doubt had sucked for its own voice was used instead to power her will, which saw her to her objective.

Applejack sank her teeth into the rope and gave it a little pull, which assured her she had space to move and that she was too weak to even think about controlling the dragon. She saw past the massive back of the dragon's head to the approaching platform in the distance, making a deal with the devil to afford her the luck needed to execute her newest idea.

'Earth pony strength,' Applejack turned around with her hooves pressing into the scaly neck, using her rope to keep her in place, 'Don't fail me now.'

She imagined the force she was about to give to simply be distributed around the dragon's head, but rather, for it to travel through the scales on the back of the dragon's head and then dispersed once it reached its skull. Applejack summoned her innate strength, calling for any lingering energy to be invested in her hind quarters, as she took the chance, and with all the might she was capable of, bucked the back of the dragon's skull.

Even though winds had grown frigid and began to cut into her, she still heard a crack from within the dragon's head over the cries of the current.  His head flew forth from the impact as his mind slogged inside the cracked skull, impairing his vision and causing his wings to cease their flapping. The rope attached to the flicking snout sent its owner flying into the air once more, making that pony very glad that she did not squeal in surprise.

The orange farm pony's body was pulled against the current like they had been not long before, feeling like she was flying with no wings, and seeing her possible demise should the gliding body guiding her through the air fail to make it above the railings of the circular platform. The forms atop it in the distance were blurry, almost unseeable due to the rays of light raining down from the exposing clouds of smoke.

'C'mon!' Applejack shouted to herself inwardly, holding on tight to the rope dragging through the air as she felt the warmth of the sun for the first time in a while 'Clear this gap and we're both golden!'

The dragon remained unresponsive since the buck to his precious skull, his body solely relying upon the momentum gained to see him to the other side. The railings that would let them know of their fate came closer and closer to them, both in distance and in height, and Applejack tried not to think what could happen within the next few seconds.

The specks on the platform began to clear to the sides to allow the crash landing dragon the space he needed. Applejack saw the dragon's shadow pass over the top of the railing as she felt herself in the clear, as she could handle whatever object the two of them would crash into. But in looking at the back of his head an idea spawned in her head, one that her exhausted body absolutely hated, but her mind would need in order to have the closure her coming relaxation would require.

Deciding that she wanted a regret-free future, Applejack bore through a painful present

She let go of the rope.

72 – "Time for Y'all...ta Do the Rest."

~72~

"Time for Y'all...ta Do the Rest."

The dryness of the rope slithered out from her tongue, leaving a salty taste as trailed behind the back of the dragon's head; the rope's end tied around his snout. The dragon flew over the pavement with great speed due to his giant mass, a look of confusion adorning his face when snapped back to his senses at the world around him. An influx of pain pulsated from the back of his skill and extended its painful reach at the end of every pulse.

By the time the dragon regained control of his motor skills, it was too late.

The blue scales of his face were torn from their places by the grating, opposing force that was the ground the dragon skid across. The now exposed skin under the ripped scales seared with pain from the many rocks piercing the flesh with their sharper ends. The blobs of fire intermixed with items from the mountainside now burnt and damaged those recently cut areas, and applied a barrage of bruises and such to the scales that clung to their host. His underbelly suffered through the same agony as continued to skid forth, before experiencing the cherry atop his pain sundae when his face crashed into the metal railings of the bottomless circle.

Applejack heard the horrible clank of metal as she too helplessly glided through the air without any control. One move of the body would determine the trajectory she would take. One turn of the waist, and it could crash against the railing and snap her spine in half. Her hope was not to crash land how the dragon had, but to summon all lingering energy in her system to make the dragon to suffer a pain far worse than the one he was currently enduring.

The wind whistled in her ear as she swung her body in the midst of the current. She adjusted for the sway of her body, swinging around till her hind legs aimed forward. They tried to keep themselves steady amongst the opposing winds as they were directed at the back of the scale, wobbly head rising from the metal railings.

Applejack saw that the image of the railings had imprinted themselves on the dragon's face, just as she, struck the back of precious skull once more. The momentum from her free-flying, as well additional force from her well-timed buck, transferred onto a concentrated patch of the dragon's skull. She heard the, strangely gratifying crunch of bone from under her hooves, as the beast's head smashed once more into the railing with double the impact than from before.

Dragon teeth flew over the bottomless circle, as well as the spinning body of Applejack.

After her hind legs had delivered their full impact to the back of the skull, the legs themselves endured a portion of that force that saw the bones within them to crack. The rest of the force sent her body flying over the dragon's head, over the bottomless circle, landing on the other side and painfully skidding to a stop before a group of familiar faces.

Agony impaired Applejack's vision, yet not even haze could bar her mind from recognizing the details of her friends. Even more so when she caught sight of her most treasured hat clinging to the neck of her ruler. "My hat. Ya kept it safe. Thank you."

Applejack arched her back forward from off the ground, trying to settle her wobbly eyes on the surrounding faces growing larger around her. She offered a smile to them, rose her hoof, and imparted a final line from her mouth. "I did my part. Time for y'all...ta do the rest."

The slouched, orange back, became straight once more against the floor. A golden aurora, shimmering in its own caring light, surrounded the body and lifted it slowly in the air. Celestia summoned another aurora around the hat that had been bestowed on her by a dear friend, and by taking it off her head and combining the two fields of magic; the hat was returned to its rightful owner.

With a flick of the eyes to an area hidden in shadows, the golden aurora glided carefully there – escorted by four guards. Once the body was safely laid to rest, Celestia returned her eyes to the friends around her. "Never before has a pony dealt a great harm to a dragon by their lonesome than from what we have seen today. Applejack's bravery will be noted in the aftermath of this battle, but do not fool yourselves into thinking the dragon has been quenched just yet."

As if on command, the dragon's body began to stir. Those guards who had assembled out of the way prior to the beast descent were now filing around him once more, their eyes fearful for every twitch, as missing those subtle signs last time called for their defeat before. They did not make any attacks on the scales, rather, slowly closing in to keep the beast at bay from their distant leaders.

Said leaders looking to one another, sighing, and looking down onto their group. Currently, the mane five, despite their disheveled states and bewildered confusion, perked their ears to listen to the older mares' words.

Luna was the first to speak. "The dragon is nearly the point where our magic can keep him confined in a limited space, enduring the same pain as we when his impervious scales touch our magic. But we still need to do a little more harm until we can vanquish our foe."

Celestia nodded her head at her sister, before speaking to her little ponies. "Rainbow Dash has already sustained the dragon's fury, a feat which not many live from, yet here she is standing on her two hooves. And you, Twilight, have already dispelled most of your magic to keep the dragon from hurting your friends, and in that time, recover much of you mana which was lost."

Celestia closed her eyes as her next words were like thrones, scratching her throat on their way out. "The previous battles have put you at too much risk to fight in this one. So rest easy, and recover what you can before the Elements of Harmony are needed."

Surprisingly, Rainbow did not object to being left out from the action. She simply bowed her head in exhaustion, casting an eye to Twilight. She too, had nothing to say and bowed her head as well.

Celestia's mustered a smile at seeing the maturity beginning to blossom in her little ponies, before casting a dreadful glance at those who held their heads high. "I wouldn't expect for you, my little ponies, to want to fight against a beast so vile as this dragon. But each of you bears a special magic that not even the impervious scales of a dragon could resist for long."

She allowed a moment for the ponies to digest her words, just as the winds began to blow once more in their ears.

"I won't hold against any of you if you wish to not fight." Celestia began to walk side by side before them. "Just like Rainbow, Applejack, and Twilight. You can recover safely from this ordeal in the shadows, and that rest could quite possibly increase the power behind the Elements."

The Princess of the Sun should have been expecting it, but her ponies reaction still caught her off guard. Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy huddle closer together and looked to their princesses with a glint of determination in each of their eyes. "I'm sorry, princess." Rarity began, but sincerity was lacking from her tone. "But we can't be let our dear friends believe that they have been doing all the work. After all, work should always strive to be done equally."

Pinkie vigorously nodded her head. "Not to mention the stallion with the big afro being pulled out from the dragon's claw! Those super nice guards have been risking their lives just to protect us, so it's totally unfair if we don't start doing the same for them."

"I agree." Fluttershy's cheeks blushed upon the influx of attention, but kept her back straight all the same. "What I mean to say is that each of those guards is special in their own way. Just because we have a magic that's capable of sealing away the dragon doesn't make us any more valuable than them, and if we can, we should help them out. Even if it is in a small way."

A smile blossomed once more on the sun princess's muzzle. "Very wise and courageous, my little ponies. The guards at your disposal and it is still their prerogative to defend you with their lives."

Celesta came to rest on her rump, cross her legs, and erect her neck. "Luna and I must stay here to prepare an ancient spell to restrain the dragon. It should only take us but a few minutes, so use whatever time you have against the dragon wisely."

The remaining Elements Bearers nodded their heads, watching Luna to come to rest in the same fashion as her sister. They gave a final bow to their solar leaders, before trotting off to join the remaining guards in the ponies final battle with the beast.

The end was upon them now.

73 – "Had You Only Harmed Me, Then I Would Only Be Upset."

~73~

"Had You Only Harmed Me, Then I Would Only Be Upset at the Moment."

The metal screeched across the platform, loud and clear.

Creak!

A blue claw crushed the railing within its grasp until it was nothing more than a metal clump; the same one responsible for the imprint on its owner's face. The clump of metal in the blue claw was brought to its owner's eyes, who gaze onto for a moment, before whipping across the platform.

It flew over the heads of three approaching mares, landing just a few feet after them, and knocking out a row of guards instructed to protect the said mares with their live.

They partially fulfilled their duty.

The three mares did not flinch, though the yellow one, standing in the middle of the pack, began to cower as they approached the beast. They stared up at him.

The ponies kept silent as the breeze swept up their manes into the air. A pair of scaly lips, cut and scared, split apart to show dreadful fangs sealed underneath them, only to expose the missing teeth and still bleeding gums. The lips closed at once, but the weakness behind them had already been sighted by its foes.

"Mr. Dragon!" The aforementioned dragon's eyes flicked right to the alabaster unicorn that had stepped forth. "I doubt highly that you can understand the words coming out of our mouths, but even beasts deserves the right to have themselves heard. Because of this fact, we are allowing for you to surrender yourself, and have your reasons for such a brutality heard."

The dragon leaned back to his full, towering height. A scaly brow arched itself at having processed the terms, staring down at the unicorn, and catching the yellow one shiver – despite there being no breeze.

"So," the white one continued, though her eyes lingered around the dragon, and never directly upon him. "What is your response, Mr. Dragon!?"

The answer. To whether the dragon could speak their language. To whether the dragon would give up his savage attack and turn himself in, was answered in the simplest way possible known.

The dragon roared.

Rarity pinned her hoof down on the ground before her, churning it left and right. "Then, so, be, IT!"

Multiple swords slashed at the already exposed left heel of the dragon; the scales there ripped away from the previous assault and his crash landing. A pain began to surge from his right heel as a sharpness merciless cut at his flesh, causing the dragon to curl his claws, as such feeble actions would not continue again.

Before the dragon could conjure a plan, a pink blur appeared in his peripheral vision. A few blinks went to alleviate nausea brought on by the sight, only for the eyes to finally focus on the thing standing on the blue snout.

The same snout the eyes have been trying for the entirely of the dragon's life to ignore.

"Why hello there!" the pink mare exclaimed in a cheer, a black vest adorning her coat with an equivalently styled hat resting atop her puffy mane. "My name is Pinkie Pie, and I know it must be totally jarring for your eyes to focus on me, well, so close to your eyes! But I'm sad, because when you're being evil like this, we can't be friends."

The dragon didn't know how he didn't see it the first time, but the mare had a cane in her hooves and began to tap dance atop his snout. Her every step felt like little tingles sent to stir the volcano that was the vomit beginning to form in his stomach. Every whack of the cane against his nose made him wince, making it more blurry for his eyes to focus on his foe.

"But if we beat you and maybe turn you to good, then maybe, just maybe, we can become friends! So you understand why I must tap dance now, don't you?"

If the burning pain gripping at his heels weren't enough, then this pesky mare was more than enough to set the dragon off. He swatted her off his snout in one swipe of the claw and furled his digits around her, securing her in his grip. That same claw, along with its other, acted if they were holding poles as they were flung downward; knocking away those who had begun to form around the dragon's legs.

The guards flew away from the impact and their armor collectively clanked upon their landings.

The same claw holding the pink mare rose high into the air, prompting her to raise her hoofs and give a small 'wee~ee', before preparing to slam her spin against the merciless floor. Another blur came before the pair of eyes before the act could be done, and this time, it was of a hazy yellowness.

"Um, hello! Mr. Dragon." The yellow blur pivoted just before his eyes, and even the dragon had to admit, that its voice was the sweetest his ears had heard in a long time. "I'm not sure if you're aware of this, because I know dragons can sometimes go blind when in rage, but right not, you're currently clutching my friend in your claw. Do you think, by any chance, that you could set her down, and maybe, all of us could go together and find whatever it is you're looking for?"

The dragon didn't know why, but he felt the every beat of his heart. The haze that his mind had become began to slowly clear, his eyes dilating on the kind face of the pegasus currently speaking to him, as well as the slightly scared face of the other clutched in his claw. But before he could use that moment of clarity to usher even a single word, something vile swept over his heart and tainted it with its poison.

The world went blurry.

The dragon roared, creating a current strong enough to blow back the pegasus to the rest of the fallen ponies, and instill in her a shiver of fear. He then brought down his claw to stare into his captive, planning to instill the same fear into her, just before her death. But he found himself starting at something odd instead.

Odd, and familiar.

"It's not nice to roar at ponies trying to be nice to you," the pink one said, cocking the large appendage onto her shoulder. "But you're only doing that because you're missing your tail, right? Well, here you go!"

Before the dragon could even question the situation, the pink mare arched her back and invested all her energy and body in flinging the spade of the severed tail forth.

Time slowed down. The spade of the tail occupied the entirety of the dragon's vision. Then he could see nothing more out of his left eye. Agony swept from the sensitive organ that was his eye and coursed throughout him. His body convulsed. Blood splattered forth from his eyes. And his tail slipped from the pocket that was once his eye down onto his side.

The pink captive had begun to slither out from the loose grip of the claw due to the dragon dealing with the surprise of the attack. She made it up to her hind legs, before screaming out of the horrific shock and searing pain spreading throughout her lower half, just as the claw tighten its iron grip.

The dragon had gone from wallowing in surprise to enduring the pain of losing a sensitive organ. Clinching both of his claws was a defensive mechanism against the pain, and unintentionally, transferred the same agony onto the one who caused it. A crack resounded from the pink one's lower half of the body, but even the pain of a snapped bone seemed dull when compared to what happened next.

The dragon might have had time to roar out his pain, but the pink captive wasn't given the same kindness.

The blue claw launched her across the platform, smashing her already damaged lower half against the merciless ground.

"Pinkie Pie!" Fluttershy managed to snap herself out of the shiver of fear the dragon had instilled in her, flying across the distance she was blown back to aid her unconscious friend. She took Pinkie onto her back and glanced over to Rarity, who nodded in response, and caused her to fly to safety before her friend could sustain any further damage.

Rarity's eyes trailed her distancing friends, before placing themselves on the beast who caused those friends' pain. "This. Is. It! Had you only harmed me, then I would only be upset at the moment."

The dragon brought the claw used to throw the pony to push against the bleeding pocket that was once his eye, the other used to stare with confusion at the white pony. The fact that she hadn't run away would've surprised the dragon, were it not for the overwhelming pain that clouded his mind – the mare seemed rather too pristine to get her hooves dirty, nonetheless fight.

"But now you have injured my friends." The white unicorn had unsaddled herself and dug her muzzle into the belongings of the said bag. She pulled out a moment later, accompanied by various sewing utensils caught in her blue magical aurora. "Do you know what that makes me?"

The dragon didn't have an answer besides a slight growl, watching the mare as she fell onto her rump, and brought her sewing material closer to her. With a speed that not even he could hope to match, the mare started knitting small sweats in such made from silks and wools procured from her previous travel to safety.

The sweater, once made, would hover in the air with the assistance of magic, as an army of more were made afterward. This confused the dragon, not the fact that the mare started knitting instead of fighting, but the sweaters were too small for even a pony to fit into him. If anything, they looked made for a pet, though the width would mean a fat pet at that.

"Since you are too much of a brute to articulate a reply," the white unicorn stood up once her army of floating clothes was assembled. "I shall give you my reply."

The dragon didn't know why a shiver coursed through him, or why his one eye zoomed in on the mare's face.

"You injuring my friends. Makes me, absolutely, positively, livid." At the end of her sentence, the blue aurora holding the articles of clothes simultaneously transition to a blood read. It was as if the very particles of magic had heated up alongside the mare's rage, and set fire to the silks and wools that constituted her army.

The army of flaming clothes was upon the dragon before he could even react. Their bodies rained down like the hell-fire the dragon had rained down on the ponies not too long ago, fearing the heat of the flames against his exposed flesh as he had not the scales to protect him any longer. The long duration of the battle left his limbs weak and his core aching, to the point where the phantom bodies actually began to weigh him down.

But he was a dragon. And dragon's were strong. But even a dragon as great as this one couldn't hope to expect the mare's next move.

It was as if the clothing had gained sentient consciousness, phantom white paws growing from the selves, and a rather fat head expanding outward from the cloths top. These semi-transparent head had no adorning features, besides the pure black pinpricks that shot fear into the dragon should, as well as glow slightly.

Before the dragon had a chance to comprehend why blazing, phantom cats were raining down on them – each and every cat had unsheathed their own claws and began to repeatedly tear away the dragon's scales with them. The scales started flying in the air like that cat were simply flinging the dirt and sand from their litter box, digging into the dragon's red flesh, and going even deeper than that.

The dragon was confused because the world had gone blurry again. His body felt ripped from itself, and then begun to stung. And to make matters worse, the white unicorn simply had to whistle, before the previous, pesky guards were about him once more with their sharp weapons. With none of his scales to protect him anymore, their steel stood a fair chance against his exposed flesh.

"His Achilles tendon!" One of the voiced had yelled from the dragon's back, who was too absorbed in a haze to tell where that even was. "Together men, we strike it as a collective force. Ready?"

The dragon sure wasn't, as the ponies began to cut down, and then cut something that caused a incomprehensive sensation far worse than what the word 'agony' entails. Blood splattered forth onto those brave faces that severed the now bleeding tendon, causing them to back away as the dragon lost blood at speed for which he could not recover at. Putting the weight of his body on his heel caused for more blood to splatter, which then became too weak to support him, as his shadow loomed over the bottomless circle.

He came crashing down, crushing the railings underneath his immense weight. His body was far too big to fall through the bottomless circle when his body laid like a plank, but by the closing of his eyes, the ponies were able to glean that there was a good chance that the dragon would never get back up.

Celestia and Luna looked at each other once more, exposing themselves out on the battlefield, before tapping their now glowing horns together. They knew better than to leave a foe injured, for they would retaliate. The embers of revenge must be totally crushed, no matter the cost of the lengths of doing so.

Their horns shot concentrated beams of sunny-gold and midnight-blue, the two beams becoming intertwined as they both began to spiral one another, before reaching their target. They exploded into a residue that covered the vicinity the dragon inhabited, creating a muti-layer barrier that wrapped just an inch away from him, and kept him in place.

The dragon cracked open an eye at the strange sensation covering him, raising a claw to ascertain just what it was, before receiving a horrible shock that glowed white when touched, and released a popping sound. Despite his pain and the haze that enveloped his mind, he still tried pushing against this barrier, even though the bolts of electricity it shot into him hurt worse than his heel.

The princess winced at the pain at trying to keep him in place. It was for this reason that they had to save their strength, for they knew that the dragon would go berserk within their confines, and they would have to endure the same pain as he. Still, even with their eyes clenched, Celestia and Luna cracked open at least one, and looked to those still active on the battlefield.

"Fetch the other Element Bears and bring them here. It is now time for the power of the Elements of Harmony to be summoned."

74 – "It Was Only a Matter of Time."

~74~

"It Was Only a Matter of Time."

The Element Bearers stood together before the center of the platform, each of their faces casting a determined gaze forth onto the fallen beast laid over the bottomless circle. A thinly, rainbow colored barrier outlined the dragon's form just an inch away from his battered scales; a brilliant flash of white light shocking his being should the two ever touch.

The latest, horrific shock had coursed through his body. The lingering electricity stinging inside his veins served to keep his body in place and expel steam through his nostrils, as his eyes finally caught the determined gazes of the strange ponies that stood before him – safe behind the barrier that had caused him tremendous pain.

His eyes also caught sight of the majestic princesses, whose glow at the tip of their horns began dim. A grin stretched across the scaly lips as their owner knew the pain agony was cast on them as well – it would only be a matter of time until he was free again. So the dragon trained his eye once more on the strange six, pleasantly awaiting the moment he could strike again.

There would be no mercy. No chance for them to repel his attacks. All the horns of the unicorns would be broken; the wings of the pegasi crushed; the legs of the earth ponies broken, and the princesses would be burnt to a crisp and swallowed.

It was only a matter of time.

So it surprised the dragon greatly at seeing six mares close their eyes instead of attacking him while he was down. He became befuddled when an explosion of air blew forth from the apex between them, blowing continuously as if it were a current.  Befuddled transition into perplexed when the aforementioned current intensified tenfold, becoming strong enough to lift the six mares off from the ground and hover them a few feet off the ground.

The dragon growled in confusion at their forms bobbing in the air. They had no wings and their eyes were still sealed despite the odd phenomenon.

At the center of the floating mass was a lavender unicorn, whose horn lit up in a deep pink. Her flickering aurora began to expand slowly outward, stretching toward to the star-shaped ornament on the crown she wore atop her head. The two finally touched, but instead of the magic expanded ever more, it instead seeped inside the seemingly hollow star as it began to suck away at the magical influx.

It was the dragon's guess the magic was somehow being converted into something entirely else by an incompressible mechanism, rooted deep inside the simple looking ornament. His guess was confirmed correct a moment later, when a brilliant white light shone forth from the center of the star looking akin to the actual stars in the sky and carrying the same ethereal beauty as one. This blindly bright star was accented by a layer behind it, an octagon sporadicity colored pink that was semi-transparent to the forefront white.

The lavender unicorn cracked open an eye under the immense pressure of her magic, casting a glance at each of her floating faces, who all held the same determined expression as before. She nodded her with a smile, before sealing her eyes once more, and continuing on with the next act of her magic.

All of the other mare's eyelids clenched as the necklaces they wore, which match the symbol on their flanks, floated away from their chest and glowed in their independent colors. From the depths of these symbols, they shot forth a series of hollow, prismatic, and identical shapes that repeatedly shot into the barrier that kept the dragon concealed.

The eyes of the beast were blinded by the six shapes, instilling him with their after-image.

Butterfly...

Thunderbolt...

Ballon...

Diamond...

Apple...

From each of these shapes, there blossomed a rainbow that gracefully began to stretch toward its sisters. When these extravagant chromatic arrays of light linked up for one-another, their power and beauty grew tenfold, before becoming intertwined and swirling around the lavender mare who had given birth to the magic being seen. So too, did the array of colors collide once more into the star atop her head, activating the true power dormant at its deepest depths, before shining forth an octagon of every shade possible of the color of magic each of the mare's encompassed as brightly as possible.

The intensity of this magic could never be measured, for it overloaded the senses of those who witnessed it. The princesses were the only one's to endure through the spectacle of power before them, putting double the effort into their own magic as they rose their barrier, as well as the dragon it concealed. The following sound was akin to popcorn popping as flashed of white stung the dragon everywhere, as well as the rulers of the land.

The dragon thrashed around blindly. He may be unable to see, but that didn't mean he didn't know whatever was going to happen next wasn't going to be good for him.

Then, it happened.

It was as if the currents had forced the barrier to enveloped his every scale that resided on his body, locking it in place while no longer delivering the painful shocks. If anything, the feeling of magic wrapping around his limbs was somewhat pleasant, like was being hugged on all side by the warmth derived from light itself. A numbing sensation bore deep into his being that quelled anger-induced mind and relaxed his every tensed muscle from his legs to the tip of his spines atop his head.

The dragon could no longer follow the odd sequence of events the pest were performing, as the warmth of their collective magic created a faux euphoria for his mind to swim in. The cuts along his body no longer stung, his tail felt as if it were still there, and if it were not for the harsh lights, then the dragon truly believed he could still see through his damaged eye.

He allowed himself to relax into the pleasant sensation, and it was because of this, that the dragon had sealed his fate in stone. For when his eyes finally adjusted to beams of light, he found that only one eye still worked, and it was trained at his legs. The thin barrier of magic that had wrapped around his form was now transforming into some sort of rock, traveling slowly upward.

The dragon tried to wiggle his legs away from the odd phenomenon, but found that not only was his legs unmoveable, that they also experience careless agony far worse than any sword or spell could cast on the flesh below his scales. The thin layer of stone would gloss over his scales and seep in-between their crevices, penetrating past his flesh with a foul pain, and injecting their substance into his veins.

Flying above the frozen wastelands for months on end was nothing when compared to the frigidness the dragon felt in his veins. Something far colder than the blood that circulated his system began to freeze the said blood in place, slowing its current from throughout the dragon, until it was totally frozen in place.

The dragon's pain felt akin to a knife being slowly sliced through a sensitive vein, only from the inside out by every angle possible.

Then this horrible sensation worsened.

Every frozen particle of blood had been scrapping across the interior of the sensitive veins by the time the influx of stone came. The bizarre magic from before began to slowly wash forward, touching each and every particle, and changing them into pure stone that would lead on into changing more of the liquid into stone. The dragon felt this crushing action, the sensitivity of his veins being assaulting by the worse sensation possible, and he couldn't so much as cry or wallow that would assist him in enduring the pain.

He was frozen in place by coursing layer of rock, sealing every inch of his body with its substance as it traveled up his frame.

From the innermost depths of the flame that had not been frozen by the stone, the dragon summoned his remaining energy to rival against this attack. His eye focused on the floating mares that were the source of his agony, causing him to invest all his energy into trying to move. He would break out of this stone prison, devour those responsible for it in the confines of his stomach, and intended for the rest to meet a just as foul end.

All the strength he bore as a dragon was used to move his body even in inch.

After a few moment, he didn't so much as twitch.

The dragon could not move. His flame had been quelled by the stone that had already filled his lungs and wrapped around his neck, surrounding his heart as it was reaching its pinnacle. In a few moments, the dragon would never have the chance to move again, and his horrified expression would forever be etched into the accursed stone.

These pests had taken away his sense of dominance.

Wounded his pride by besting him in stone.

And now, only an eternity of nothingness awaited him.

The dragon wanted to scream, but his mouth had been concealed in stone.

75 – "HO!"

~75~

"HO!"

The large statue that was once the blue dragon bobbed in the air just above the bottomless circle, magical wisps of midnight-blue and gold trailing from its stone in an inter-spiral that led to the dualistic horns that summoned them. Slowly, the Princesses' eyes slipped open to the success of the Elements of Harmony's attack, before casting their glance to one another.

A moment passed.

And then another.

Until the Princesses's gave one another a nod, and the colored auroras tinging their horns ceased to exist.

The statue of the blue dragon, now without its magical support, plummeted to the nothingness below it. All of the surrounding ponies watched the statues descent with wide eyes and baited breaths, wanting to cringe when the statue crushed the railings around the rim of the bottomless circle, before the momentum of its fall fueled it to start twirling around the said circle – never quite falling in but looking close to doing so.

The slacked jaw guards continued to watch as the statue to twirl further away from the circle, gaining dangerously close, inch by inch, to where all their exhausted bodies sat and lied. One member of this group, a pegasus with a blond mane, couldn't help but complain from his already opened mouth. "You have GOT to be KIDDING me!"

The dragon could no longer kid for his body was preserved in stone. It may not have been done by this dragon's design, but the shadow of his statue layered over the two huffing bodies of the Princesses, driven to the limit of their mortal forms due to their magical exhaustion. They tried to move their bodies upon feeling the coolness of the shadow, but their limbs were stiff, and ached if they so much moved an inch.

From behind the Princesses, trailing just a few feet, were the exhausted group of stallions from before. They watched on to their Princesses' not leaving the shadow of the statue, the leader of their group figuring out the problem just a moment before it would have been too late. This leader was already cantering out from the heart of the pack, and commanded his troops with but a nod forth. "It's about time we finished this."

The blond pegasus from before couldn't help but groan, before rising to his golden-steel boots. "This is the worse first day of any job I have ever worked."

Their leader, a stallion with an afro, passed him by and commanded him to his side. "Any day spent actually protecting the Princesses is a great day indeed."

The rest of the pack caught up to the two, forming into a herd until they all burst into a combined galloped. All their eyes were steeled on the tumbling status just moments away from falling, though worry found its way in none of their hearts. In a second they entered that same cool shadow, and passed the Princesses they swore to protect.

The blond stallion stole a quick glance at his rulers, disobeying the golden rule to not bow afterward. "Whatever you say, Captain."

Afro-Stallion filled his lungs with air, preparing himself to give the final command on the dragon. "Guards! Heave..."

On his own mark, Afro tensed his hind legs and leaped fully into the air. A split-second later, the rest of his guard did the same and followed him into the air, propelling themselves against the mass that was the statue of a dragon. Collectively, their bodies collided against the stone and many crunches came from many shoulders, as agony swept its course through the herd of pastel colored ponies.

"HO!"

Together, they endured through the pain.

Transferred their collective momentum onto the statue.

And fell back to the platform.

By the time they all landed, the cool touch of the shadow no longer pricked the ends of their fur. And the sight of the statue falling backward into the bottomless circle treated their eyes. The head of the statue fell over the railing, acting as a counterbalance for the legs of the statue to rise off from the ground and up into the air, before rising perfectly straight above the circle.

In a second, the statue slipped through the circle, emitting a whistle of wind as it fell to the far, far lands below. Those of the guards that still had strength wasted no time in rushing to the damaged railing to peer below, where they caught sight of the gradually shrinking image of the statue. It took a moment for the whistle of the wind to cease, but when it did, the silence afterward was filled with the realization of the ponies victory.

The blue dragon, whose body and being were encased in stone, could do nothing to save himself as statue form plummeted to the ground below. He knew not of the resistance of the stone covering his every scale, other than it had no chance of not shattering whenever its form met the harsh grounds below. The winds enclosing him were nothing but faint, and even his own thoughts were becoming incoherent due to the ponies odd magic.

Death awaits you.

The scared dragon searched his confine for the odd voice that had just spoken, nothing finding anything but the blackness that he would be seeing for the rest of eternity.

The invitation to its domain sent by none other than ponies .

The dragon's forehead pulsed painlessly in correlation to when the strange voice spoke.

Tell me now.

The dragon had no clue as to how he knew, but he felt the land below slowly approaching him. He'd be gone in a moment with the only traces of his prideful body being scattered pieces of broken stone.

Will you be accepting their request?

Up above, even if it were faint, the ponies heard the crashing of stone. They could not see it with their eyes for the distance was too far and blurry, but once they heard that sound, all at one, they all knew. That their battle was over. That the sweat of their brow deserved to be cleaned with an arm. And that all the broken bones and open wounds were worth all the pain that they had to endure.

Together, they all cheered.

The battle of Cantorlot had been won.

76 – "Familiar Embrace."

~76~

"Familiar Embrace."

A wave of cheers began to ripple through the crowd of battered guards and tired mares. Their faces, once marred by fear and beaten by despair, alleviated their wounds with another chorus of cheers. The skies, once covered in gray clouds that made it hard to breathe for everyone below, was becoming more apparent to the dispersing transparent smoke. Even the Princesses had joined in the celebration, mingling into the crowd as if they did not have their crowns.

Together, the ponies joined as one. And it was because of this combined mass, that the once fearful dragon, was nothing more than shattered stones down below, and that they were together in happiness. After many more cheers and hooves pointing up to the awaiting heaves, the Princess of the sun left the jointed crowd to take a stand before them.

"Mares and gentle colts." Celestia's motherly tone attracted the ears of those filled even with screams, and quelled all other sounds but the ones nature provided. "If I could have everyone's attention for just a moment, there is a speech I would like to give."

They all may have been stallions who risked leg and limb to ensure the victory of the battle. Some may have experienced the worst agony possible for a pony to suffer through, only for sleep to elude them due to the present fears of dragons instilled on them today. Most probably wanted to party like the tomorrow that was almost never to come, and have an extra nice night with their wives and marefriends.

But their Princess had spoken, and that meant the golden rule was in effect.

The Princess looked onward the mass of seated guards, silent and obedient to her rule, no matter the state or condition that they were all in. Still, a chorus of laughter sounded from the pink and cyan mare who had each other's necks in the crooks of one-another arms, not quite sure why everyone had gone silent and fell to their rumps.

"Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie." Celestia made sure to imbue her tone with as much authoritative as possible, her goal being achieved when the called mares walked through the crevice of the guards – a shiver coursing through their bones. When the two came to stand before their ruler, they did so with bowed heads.

They didn't dare to close their eyes in front of a Princess, but did their best to not see the disappointment that they assumed was across her face. They heard the echoes of the golden hooves grow louder and louder until the sound stopped before their field of vision. Then, there was a thud, and before they could even raise their heads – they found their faces buried in a coat of velvety white.

The Princess felt a pride far greater than whatever horde the dragon could muster up in the entirety of his life, watching as those once little mares suppressed their instincts of self-preservation for the sake of a friend and of others. They had no concept of what combat was truly like to compared to a Royal Guard who had seen war, yet they still were able to muster all of their wits and wills and do all that they could. A smile broke through the white alicorn's mask of composure, one certainly akin to that of a proudful mother.

"I'm so proud of you girls." Celestia brought them closer into her fur while she prodded her muzzle at the back of their necks, giving them an affection nuzzle. "Rainbow Dash, you were willing to make the ultimate sacrifice just to save a friend – truly an act befitting the Element of Loyalty. And you, Pinkie, who had the courage to tap dance atop a dragon's muzzle, and land a critical blow on the dragon's eye."

Celestia brought her mouth to the pink ear and proceeded to whisper into it. "Something that is quite clever and risky to pull off to even the most seasoned soldier."

Pinkie couldn't help bit giggle as the leaving muzzle tickled the fur on the top of her ear, before she looked up and into the magenta eyes of the Princess. Then she gave a wave of the hoof from the part of her that was free from the warm embrace. "It was nuthin!"

Celestia only smiled, looking onward to the sea of sitting guards. "I'm as sure that you are the proper vessel of the Element of Laughter as I am to have seen most of the guards here laugh at your little performance."

None of the guards flinched under the accusation their Princess had delivered, yet she still saw some of the restrained body languages of those sitting in the front.

"At ease."

The guards almost fell into one another. Though those who did took a moment to whisper into one another's ears. "Do you think she'll give us a hug for all of out hard work?"

Those guards were promptly slapped across the face by the ones who had heard their words.

Celestia sensed the hoof steps coming just left from the mass and addressed it without evening turning to look. Instead, she threw a hoof over in that direction with an even wider grin. "I would also like to present the other heroic deeds done by the rest of the Elements of Harmony."

The hoof pointed itself at the rest of the Elements Bearers, who had been speaking with Luna during the cheers, finally made themselves present. All except Luna bowed upon hearing the voice of their ruler, keeping their heads to the ground until they were allowed to rise back up. Twilight, however, was a little fidgety at seeing how happy Dash looked in the warm embrace of Celestia's coat.

"Although I hate admitting it," Celestia's voice attracted the attention of all once more, but those who had their heads bowed continued doing just that, "I am a mare that's a bit on the bigger side, so I think I can fit in four more of you."

The rest didn't need to be told anymore, as they were already galloping toward the group hug with their head held high. Twilight herself leaped onto Celestia, who caught her with the already extended hoof, and embraced her close to the heart. As for the rest, the slowly mingled into the hug, as the other free hoof brought them all close to one another.

Despite this being the first time that they were fully hugged by the Princess, they felt as if it were a familiar embrace.

"I first would like to thank Applejack for taking care of me when I was out, and trusting me enough to give me her beloved hat." Applejack could help but squirm with embrace against the soft wall of fur, though this caused her to enjoy the pleasant sensation even further as she sunk into it. A moment later, she felt the weight of her hat leave from around her neck, and placed once more on her head.

Just before she could look to the pony responsible, she saw the Princess plant her lips on the rim of the stetson. "I hope to repay that love in kind, imbuing it forever in the form of this hat. You took charge of the Royal Gaurd and led them well when they had not a leader, deciding to piggyback a dragon to bring him back. Surely, the Bearer of Honesty is forever true to her word."

Applejack couldn't help but her cheeks flare up under such praise from such a great ruler, casting her eyes away only to find the stallion she had saved waving to her. Gently, she waved back, and after a moment, the two began to smile.

"We should all be thankful for Miss Rarity for almost the same thing." Celestia lifted her hoof aside from the unicorn of a similar coat, who had gotten so caught up in snuggling the fur that she wasn't expecting for all the stallions eyes to be on her. "Repelling a dragon's flames it no easy feat, nor extracting revenge in a more creative fashion."

Rarity blushed under such praise and began to back into the white coat even more, secretly hoping the Princess would hide her again soon. "It was nothing, really. Just wanting to protect my friends and thinking about what a pain my cat can be. It was more therapy than anything."

Celestia saw the younger mare's wish in how her eyes glisten when they looked up to her, bringing down her hoof and looking to the shy pegasus who hid in between the back of her right hind leg. "And we must never forget about Miss Fluttershy, who sometimes likes to hide from the praise she is more deserving of. Even in the heat of battle, we all must seek for peace, and the Bearer of Kindness tried doing just that, no matter how foul the beast was. This is a lesson we should try to repeat every day."

The Princess looked down to her hind leg to find a pegasus who had curled further into herself, comforted by a curved wall of warm fur, and mouthing a quiet thank you to the princess. She lightly chuckled, before moving on to her treasured student. "And finally, last but not least, fellow princess Twilight Sparke, who went head to head with the dragon at the start of the encounter, and chased after it all to save her friend. It was because of her mastery of using all the Elements that Luna and I were able to save enough magic to do this."

A magic faded into existence around the two rulers horns, who went onto to channel them into a wisp that then streamed forth. They flew down onto the ground of the platform that had been covered in dust and blood, absorbing them like they were a towel. Once the mess of the ground itself was clean, they moved to the now cool once blobs of fire to clear the left-over goo.

These streams of magic passed over the fallen weapons, before floating up into the air and reaching the still slightly gray sky. They found themselves a nice opening to the blueness that awaited all below on the other side, before their owners looked to everyone. "I do believe it's about time we saw the sun." Celestia pointed her hoof up at the little hole made in the clouds, attesting to the sky on the other side that she would see it soon. "Don't you all agree?"

Slowly, her words were processed in the minds of all who had heard them. It started with the Element Bearers who left her warmth to rise up onto their hind legs, pointing their hooves to the hole of hope etched in the smoke-enshrouded sky. The guards began to catch whiff of the act for they all rose in a wave-like fashion, and pointed their hooves upward in declaration to the sky beyond.

The Princesses began summoned forth the last of their magic.

77 – "Then Please Allow Me to Say Something to Ease Your Stress."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

78 – "The Ponies Are Scared, Luna."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

79 – "Nah, I Still Hate Thinking, but Whatever's Going on Is Messed."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

80 – "That's Not Answering My Terms, Buddy."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

81 – "What Are You?"

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

82 – "No One Talks Crap about Me but Me."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

83 – "Like I Would Let You Anywhere near the Girls."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

84 – "Fine, Capeesh."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

85 – "I Swear If You Even Breathe on Her."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

86 – "That's Not Spike; It Can't Be!"

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

87 – "Like Such a Thing Would Ever Affect the Applejack That I Look up To!"

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

88 – "Remember Dash, I'm No Longer a Part of Your Girls' Group."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

89 – "Rarity...you Can't Keep Being Cooped up in Your Room and Watching Television All Day."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

90 – "Then Choose Whatever One You Like More."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

91 – "This May Sound a Little Strange, but You Totally Remind Me of My Mother."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

92 – "Buddy, I Haven't Had a Meal since the Zebras and I Had Some Special Grass – If You Know What I Mean."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

93 – "Alright, Whatever."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

94 – "Apparently, I've Missed My Nineteenth Birthday."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

95 – "Now I See."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

96 – "I Thought You Were Going to Protect Them?"

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

97 – "Can I Trust You to Escort the Others If I Distract the Dragon?"

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

98 – "I Honestly Think They Just Look Cool."

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

99 – "Yo, Mr. Blackness Incarnate!"

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

ACT I: 1 – "Twilight, It Comes with Unfortunate News That I Handed You That Paper."

Spike Quits His Job and Goes on Numerous Quests

Act I

"Of Terrible Farewells & Number-One Assistants"

~1~

"Twilight, It Comes With Unfortunate News, That I Handed You That Paper."

Spike stood in the middle of the Golden Oaks library with a scroll in one claw and a quill in the other. He eyed for the place where he would write the letter that would take him to the freedom he always dreamt of, and found Applejack at the desk where the aftermentioned task would be done.

At the center of the library there stood a stump at a height of several feet, its top perfectly sliced as to have an immaculately flat surface – which was now adorned with a statue of a bowing equine head. The width of this stump used to be of several feet as well, but the artisan responsible for constructing the interior of the library decided to hack away at the thickness to leave a more narrow base. However, the artisan left the center of this excessive wood intact at the height of a few inches, which made for a terrific, circular desk that circled around the stump.

Applejack's head began to wobble, her eyes focusing on everything but the heavy tomb held by her trembling forehooves. This odd positioning continued for a few moments longer, before the heaviness of the tomb could no longer be sustained by her hooves, and slipped past their grasp. The resulting thud from tomb colliding against the hardwood did not register in her ear, as she continued to idly sit there.

Spike watched the scene from afar, blinking a few times through its course, then proceeding to stand at the same desk as she. Upon standing before the mare, he began to extend a nervous hand, and touched her on the shoulder.

"MY BOOK!"

No sooner had he done so that he retracted his hand in fright. Applejack had thrown her hooves straight up into the air at hearing the delayed thud, as it was enough to shock her system into releasing a dose of adrenaline to course through her veins, fueling for her head to be able to snap in every possible direction in order to find the tomb she had been reading.

Finally, the pairs of wide, emerald eyes came to look into one another. Both of their owners were panting out of fright of the present moment, though it was Applejack who was the first to speak.

"Spike?" Applejack panted out a few more breaths before returning to a somewhat steady rhythm. "What in tarnation do you think yer doin'? You should know better by now to touch a mare without her express consent – wait just a sec...what have you done with my book!"

The drake's brow's had reached their apex halfway through the mare's accusation, his mouth opening ajar as she came to finish. He allowed for a few to comprehend the mare's present logic, but upon seeing the drool marking her lips and the black bags adorning beneath her eyes, the drake came to a conclusion by himself.

So instead of reply by words, he instead pointed a single claw down at the desk before her. She traced the claw's direction until her eyes stumbled on what he had been pointing at.

The tomb had landed perfectly upright on the desk with its panels split apart, allowing for the mare to see a trickle of liquid running down the page. She didn't know why, but her own hoof began to trace her lips, where they wiped away the lingering drool there. After a moment, she put two and two together in her head, and promptly chuckled at the answer given to her.

"Sorry 'bout that, surgurcube." Applejack looked at the drake with a less intense gaze, awkwardly adjusting the stetson atop her head. "I'm afraid I bit off more than what I can chew by trying to study agriculture and all that by myself. But, that aside, is there anything I can do 'ya for? Though, that aside, is there anything I could do ya fer?"

Spike shook his head at her offer and continued to point at the desk. "I was just going to ask if it's okay if I write a letter here."

"...Spike, this is yer library, ya can do whatever ya want here."

"I know that." Spike said with a heavy sigh. "I just thought it would be polite to ask you first."

Instead of replying to his face, Applejack opted to knock over her tomb onto its side, and lay her wearily head on its cover. "Knock yerself out, sugarcube."

The drake proceeded to do just that. He dropped onto a knee and placed the scroll upon the desk, raising the claw holding the quill to the paper, and beginning to compose the letter that would take him to the freedom he always dreamt of. As the sound of quill scratching against paper wafted into his ear,  so too, did the winds of adventure whistle into his ear of the promise of many distant lands.

Spike couldn't help but see those aforementioned lands in the spaces in-between the lines of his now, finished letter.

Applejack rolled her head so that her other cheek rested on the tomb. Her heavy eyelids wanted nothing more than to close, but the heavy scratching next to her prevented sleep from claiming her. So she decided to glance at just what the dragon was writing to passionately about, before allowing herself to fall into the sweet embrace of the Dreamscape.

Her eyes trailed over the words of the letter:

Spike the Dragon

Number-One Assistant

Golden Oak Library

Ponyville

To Twilight Sparkle.

Please accept this as formal notice of my voluntary resignation from the position of Number-One Assistant, which will be effective two weeks from today.

Due to recent events, it’s in the best interest of all parties that the company and I part ways now. I thank you for your support during my time at the library.

Yours sincerely,

Spike the Dragon.

The two pairs of emerald eyes that had been so focused on the words of the paper finally began to look up, slowly coming in contact with one another's gazes, before they locked onto one another. They stared, not quite sure what to think or say, until the dam that was both of their lips finally burst with laughter. The sweet, happy sound began to fill the once-oppressively silent room, and served to lighten the atmosphere while it was at it.

Applejack felt her heavy eyelids lose their heavy weight in that precise moment.

“Whoo-wee!" Applejack struck her leg with joy as her laughter began to cease. "That’s a mighty funny letter, Spike. Ya really must have some guts to begin a prank just below where Twilight is.”

Their combined laughter had echoed into Spike's mind, drifting down to his subconscious, and banishing the reluctance stopping him from handing in the letter that his fears told him to burn instead. He ignored nausea washing over him at the thought of handing Twilight the letter, not at all liking the expressions and words his cowardice tossed his way.

"I'm glad that you at least found this funny, Applejack." Spike dropped the quill on the desk, picking up the letter instead, and returning to his normal height. He looked down at the mare. "But you got this being part of a prank wrong. I'm acutally going to quit my job."

Applejack rose her eyebrow and looked up at him with a mouth ajar.

"Now, if you'll excuse me." Spike gave a farewell bow, much to the mare's confusion, before turning around and beginning to approach the staircase to the rightmost of the room. Uncharacteristically, he didn't hesitate to take the first step upward, and endured through the sensation of a jagged knife being twisted in his heart.

Finally, the drake reached the entryway that led into his shared bedroom. He paused before the threshold to give his letter one last look through, as well as to contemplate for a single moment if he really had what it took to follow through with what was going to happen next. He banged his claw against the wall, creating a thud that resounded throughout the bedroom, and pulled the head of a lavender mare from the book she was apparently reading.

"What was that?" Twilight's eyes flitted all over the contents of the bedroom before they finally came to rest on the drake standing in her doorway. "Oh Spike, it's just you." It took her a moment to process the drake had just struck a wall, causing for her shoulders to slump. "Care to explain why you're banging the walls?"

The hand slid off the wall as the drake passed the threshold. He couldn't help but slump his shoulders at seeing Twilight's seemingly innocence expression, which she picked up on the second it happened.

"Actually, don't worry about telling me." She returned her gaze back to her book, but not quite delving back in just yet. "I'm reading this book right now that's getting really good. Pony Dantés friends just framed him and had him thrown in prison, and he's beginning to lose his mind! Could you imagine our friends doing that to us? I feel so bad for Pony Dantés."

Spike could stare at her for another moment, trying his best to get the words he wanted to say out of his throat. But all he could was close his eyes, extend both of his hand forward, and present the letter to Twilight. Her eyes were still directed to the book, so it took a moment for her to realize the moment of silence meant something, and for her to turn around.

When she did, she saw the drake almost bowing. He seemed to be presenting something for her, so, in summoning her magic around the letter, she brought it to her eyes and began to read.

Once the heavy weight had been lifted from Spike's open palms, he cracked an eye open to see his life-long friend softly murmuring the words as she read. Seeing how her expression was slowly turning into something that caused the drake dread, he opted instead to look at everything else the room had to offer.

It also probably didn't help that he was twiddling his thumbs.

Twilight finished reading the letter in her telekinetic grasp and turned the paper around so that it faced its owner. "Spike, what exactly is this?!"

Spike inhaled heavily, letting it expand his chest, before expelling all the air out. “Twilight, it comes with unfortunate news that I handed you that paper.”

“And I still trying to figure out what this paper even means!”

“Well..." Spike's head began to wobble as he couldn't bare himself to focus his eyes on her. "That. Is commonly referred as a two-week resignation.”

"I already know that!" Twilight felt her head fill with anger and confusion, and she had no sense on how to expel either or. "Spike, what exactly are you trying to tell me?"

"It's not obvious?" Spike asked, to which, he received a shake of the head. Sighing one final time, he gave his resignation in verbal form.

"Twilight, I'm quitting my job as number one assistant."

Applejack’s forehoof never reached the last step of the staircase, but her jaw did.

10 – “But When Are You Going to Start Thinking About That Stuff, Spike?”

~10~

“But When Are You Going to Start Thinking About That Stuff, Spike?”

“Life is great,” Spike said to himself.

“Did you say something?” Fluttershy called from the kitchen.

“Nothing at all! The table is set, and I’ve already made tea. Please, come in whenever you're ready.” Spike sat down on the couch and waited before drinking his tea. Soon, Fluttershy stood at the doorway; the sun glowed behind her.

Even her shadow had a light to it.

“Ohh, Spike, this room looks fantastic!” Fluttershy gleed. Indeed, there wasn’t dirt or a hair on the ground; the couches and furniture had been dusted, and the room carried a sweet scent.

“I hope you didn’t go too through much trouble to do this all.”

“Not at all,” Spike expressed. “Compared to the labor I did for Twilight, this work is nothing but fun! Besides, I get to hang out with different animals, try out new teas, and spend time with you!” Spike's cheeks blushed as his claw reached for the back of his neck.

“Ah, that didn’t come out right.”

Fluttershy giggled at his antics and walked to her seat. Spike caught a faint glimpse of a blush on her face. He chuckled. Heh, I guess I am decent with some ladies.

The smile turned into a frown, as Spike stared into his cup of tea. Not waiting for her to take a seat, he took a sip. The liquid didn’t calm him like it usually did.

“So,” Spike started, “how was the market? Find anything you like?”

“Oh, yes. They had these beautiful green earrings that shined in the sun, but I was a few bits short. Though, I did get all my animals friends treats they can have tonight.”

Something in that statement made Spike feel weird. But he went against voicing it.

Fluttershy picked up her tea and plate and sat back in her seat. She gently blew on the liquid's surface, before taking a sip.“So, Spike, where did you want to sleep tonight?”

Spike chuckled. “I’ll take the couch as usual.”

“Spike…”

Spike waved his claws in defense. “Seriously! I like sleeping on the couch; much better than the dirt under a tree.”

“I wanted to help you out Spike, regardless of what happened, I can’t have you sleeping outside.” Fluttershy sighed and sipped on her tea. “I don’t like how your legs hang off the couch; surely it can’t be comfortable.”

Spike shook his head. “For a guy like me, it’s just fine.”

“I wonder if I clean out the old storage room.” Fluttershy pressed a hoof against her lip, deep in thought.

“Fluttershy please, there’s no need to worry about this now. I’m completely fine sleeping on the couch; it keeps me away from my thoughts."

“But when are you going to start thinking about stuff, Spike?” Fluttershy pressed. She didn’t mean to do it harshly, but the wound needed to be pushed on.

“If you’re going to go home, or how long you’ll stay here. Or even if you still want to go on your adventure. You’re welcome to stay as long as you like, having you as a guest has been terrific. But I don’t want you to be running away from your feelings.”

Spike blew into his cup of tea. Nothing was ever too hot for him to deal with, but being around ponies, it’s a habit he’s grown accustomed. Plus, it gives him an extra few seconds to adjust his thoughts, like what he’s doing right now.

“That’s what I’m trying to do, Fluttershy. When I think, it doesn’t flow straight. If I think, I wonder: why hasn’t Twilight come for me? Or any other girls; do they hate me now? Considering right now in the midst of all these emotions and feelings just doesn't feel right."

“I’ve enjoyed spending time with you and working. It makes me happy to get away for a bit and talk to someone else who listens. I know I’m running away, but I promise to face those issues soon."

“Just being with you; cleaning the shelves, helping cook dinner, talking about books or reading books. It’s peaceful here. Something doesn’t always have to be going on, and I like that.”

Fluttershy hid behind her mane. Despite her face being obstructed, Spike could make out some of her features. But the way how she looked, hiding behind her hair with only her nose poking out. Spike gave up deducing what she was thinking.

“That’s fine, then.”

Spike looked at Fluttershy, who never left the safety of her mane. “I’m glad to have you here as well.” She then got up, picked up her tea with a wing, and left the room. She never cast a glance Spike’s way.

Spike put his tea back on the table and debating about standing up. Did I do something wrong? Should I go up there to see if everything is okay?

Spike was a coward. Despite his curiosity; despite wanting to confirm the wellbeing of a friend. Spike was a coward and stayed downstairs, sipping on his tea by himself.

Then he went to sleep on the couch and didn’t say goodnight.

Does taking your best friend's assistant make you a bad pony? Sure, he was kicked out by her, and in turn, has some choice words for her. But even with that, does it make it right to take your best friend's assistant.

Even worse, is it bad to enjoy every moment spent with that said assistant? Or the most horrible notion of them all is it okay to think you treat them better than they did.

Fluttershy squeezed her pillow. Tears threaten to escape her eyes. “Am I horrible friend? Am I a good pony? I just don’t know! I just don’t know…” Her breathing came in ragged breaths; her voice just above a whisper. Spike couldn’t see her in this state.

“Why is that the one dragon I want to talk to is the same dragon I can’t?” Fluttershy asked, but received no answer. Tonight wasn’t a good night and she wanted nothing more than to be done with it.

But sleep wouldn’t come, for her mind wanted answers.

All that came were tears.

37 – "You Run, despite Not Knowing Where You Must Go"

~37~

"You Run, despite Not Knowing Where You Must Go"

Spike found himself wandering the dimly lit halls of the deteriorating castle, the stained glass being the only source of light as well as displaying the waves of the ocean, while the golden wisp just a few paces ahead of the drake served as his tour guide.

“So, what exactly is this place anyway?” The drake finally ventured to ask upon realizing that the suits of armor or the magic that still inhabit the castle were no longer a threat, but oddities that were more appealing to the drake than the pain still lingering in his system. “It doesn’t take Twilight’s genius to…”

Blurred images of the lavender mare along with her distorted voice flashed in the drake’s mind but were erased by the shake of the head. “What I meant to say, is that it doesn’t take a genius to guess that this castle has been here a while. But the weird part is, is that it doesn’t feel like that was always the case.”

The golden wisp sensed the dragon walking slower due to his mind sourcing his attention to the thought-thread he was now analyzing across and slowed down along with him.

“It just feels so out of place here. Well, to be fair, everything feels out of place here. You have a forest right next to a desert, that’s just across from the snowy peaks, all of which, sit before sea that slowly devours land.”

The wisp stopped in its path that prompted the drake to do the same, as it spread out once more into the form of words which the drake could read. “To which do you most desire the answer? The mystery of this castle which you are halfway to solving on your own, or the place of which I am now leading you to?”

Spike blinked at the words, taking a moment to contemplate the lesser of the two evils, before answering with a gesture of a claw that beckoned both forth again. “Take me to wherever you want me, I guess.”

The wisp gave a nod by having its words bob back into their original particles and pinpricks self. It streamed forward evermore, with the drake just behind it, eyeing the scenery outside the window as if crumbling mountains would inspire an answer to his mind.

Eventually, the two beings approached a crossroads of open doors, the wisp trailing through the right door without a moment’s thought. Spike decided to be cheeky and try his luck, opting to walk toward the door on the left to see what would happen.

Just as his foot was about to step into the separate hall, the wooden door slammed shut onto his snout, only giving an inch of space between the two object. Spike’s eyes drifted from the wood of the door to the particles of magic hovering to the right of him, which fixed him a look the drake couldn’t quite explain before it wafted once more back into the hall.

“Huh.” Spike followed the golden wisp down the same hallway, which went on for quite the length, where once again at its end there were many doors to be chosen. Deciding he had seen enough scenery of the castle and wanted to test how badly he injured himself, the drake bolted down the hall, spreading the wisp into different balls as he phased past it.

The wisped merged back together a moment later, following the line of dust that lead to the moving feet of the drake, in an attempt to reach one of the doors before they could be shut on him once more. Quite simply, the drake was trying to choose his path through the castle.

And if magical auroras could have any expressions that would showcase whatever it was they still felt, then this particular aura would have a smile spanning across its lips. It chased after the drake with speed alone, not relying upon teleportation which could end their game early.

Spike watched the upcoming door slide to a shut, causing his feet to drift across the carpet as prepared to once again take off into the hall to the left. When he was but a few feet from entry, the door was enshrouded by a golden aurora that snapped it to a close. The drake didn’t care as lept from the floor and placed his foot against the door.

When it failed to open against all of his might, however, the drake kicked off it and prepared his other foot on the original door that had been closed. He too bounced off that, did a flip in the air, and landed on the floor with the same momentum he began with, allowing him to keep ahead of the wisp.

Though Spike’s tactic did little against the thing that lacked a body to hold it back, never needing to pain or for muscles to tense. It also helped that the wisp hadn’t fallen from a great height and whacked its head against solid wood.

Spike caught in the corner of his eye the speeding form of golden magic, creating a dust trail behind it despite lacking a body. It morphed once more into words which would only occupy one of the drake’s eyes.

“You run, despite not knowing where you must go. You attempt to barge into places where you are not yet welcomed. And you leave those who only wish to help you in the dust of your adventure.”

Spike’s brow hurled upward, pace starting to slow due to the comprehension of the words before the golden mist of magic drove into first place. He was about to ask what was going on, but the golden mist kept on ahead of him at the same pace, once again morphing into words.

“I wouldn’t expect anything less out of a teenage dragon.”

Spike blinked after reading the message, mind too gunked with the recently stirred feelings to process the situation. All he could do was keep at it with the same speed and read the next message.

“Race me to the place where your mind has long forgotten, but your instincts still remember.”

40 – "How Can We Trust the Dragon to Choose Correctly What He Wants, When He Doesn't Even Know What He Needs?"

~40~

"How Can We Trust the Dragon to Choose Correctly What He Wants, When He Doesn't Even Know What He Needs?"

The day was coming to an end as the solar sun retreated to behind the watery horizon, as its nocturnal sister came to claim its rightful place in the darkening blue sky. Once it had reached its apex, the moon exuded a blue glow, reflecting across the waves of water and embracing the windows of the abandoned castle.

Only, the castle was no longer abandoned, as heavy footsteps trekked upward on the spiraling staircase. A certain purple claw was resting against the column to help support its owner’s weight.

“...I know...that this is...incredibly petty of me to say…” Spike huffed upon taking his next step, unable to keep his head raised to see how many were left to go. “...but why...did this castle...have to be made...when elevators weren’t a thing…!”

As if in response to the question the ceiling of the tower rumbled, unlodging sprinkles of dust that had long since been gathered in between the cracks of stone. A voice began to speak in the drake’s head in synchronization to the rumbles of the castle.

“Dragons were fit enough in our times to climb any mountain or fight any foe in their diminished size, and more importantly, able to scale any number of stairs regardless of how many times their king demanded so.”

“Great,” Spike said under his heaving breath, “now I have the King of Dragons telling me I need to work out more.”

Eventually, Spike cut the distance between him and the metal door to the floor he desired to be on, and threw his shoulder against the cold and rusted steel. “You know, when you spoke about saving this long lost prince, it sounded to romantic with the warm lights and all. But now that the castle is casted underneath a layer of darkness, and because it's cold, I’m not feeling so amped for the whole adventure thing.”

The rumbles of the castle ceased for a moment.

But just for a moment.

“You’re a borderline bipolar, aren’t you, Spike?”

“Hey!”

Spike soon found himself in the training room which he had sped across hours prior, admiring the fallen wooden mannequins protected under the rays of light. Closer examination along the wood revealed shallow cuts slashed by a claw, and lines that dug deep enough into the wood to be done by a sword.

“So,” Spike started to say, hunched over the fallen mannequins and wooden swords, “for me to find this long-lost prince, I first have to become strong enough to face whatever the world is hiding him with. And to become...that strong...I need to stay and train here?”

“Yes,” the scale remnant of the King replied, its rumbles growing softer as its voice became light. “My physical manifestation is weak and confined to the walls of this castle, as my access to the lingering reserved powers of the king is only possible when closest to the place where he died.”

Spike couldn’t help but envision the King sitting on his throne, bloodied all over and every breath a wheeze, as the egg that would give birth to the present dragon sat on his lap. The image faded as quickly as it came, as the drake rose back up to his feet and continued his tour through the castle.

“Hey, King?” Spike ventured to have his question resound off the walls of the castle. “I know you said to get some rest first before we start worrying about how this quest is going to go, but I don’t think I’m going to get any sleep unless I ask you this question.”

The rumbles had ceased some time ago and did not begin again. Spike still went on to ask his question.

“How exactly do you plan on finding your son?” Spike bit his tongue as soon as his insensitive question let his lips, working quickly on rephrasing himself. “I mean! Do you have any means of coordinating where the Lost Prince may be, or if his egg was even hatched yet?”

It wasn’t until the drake was walking down the hallway that led to the throne room that the rumbles of the castle resumed once more. “Aye. It’s certainly a fear that plagues whatever remains of my soul, for too I feared the solar Princess would be unable to hatch your egg, due to either produce or limitation.”

“And since the Prince’s egg was lost during the final battle,” Spike paused for a moment to ponder if he should even finish his sentence, “then its likely his egg is still missing. Even if someone were to have found it, I doubt someone as talented as Twilight came across it.”

The rumbles didn’t stop this time around, though they stirred a great regret in the drake’s soul.

“I fear that this Twilight may be the one you’ll have to go running to after you find his egg if that’s still the case. I’ve long since wondered if there were any alternatives to finding the prince…my son, but my thoughts keep crashing back to the only way I know possible.”

Spike’s claw slowly came to rest on the handle of the door leading to the throne room. He forewent going inside for the moment, opting to take a closer instead listen to the King’s next words.

“The Great King still has some of his power remaining to this day, though it grows ever weaker. I plan to immerse myself fully in the means of the past to have his wholly unrestricted power and use it to spread his influences of the planes of this world, searching for a coloration that even vaguely matches the king.

“Once I found those locations that bear any traces of the Prince, I’ll stop all my efforts in order preserve any power of the King that may be left over after such an exacerbating act. By then, I should have you well trained enough in Guardianship that you’ll be more than capable of making your first journey.”

Spike pushed against the metallic door, which opened with a slight creak, and took the first step into the throne room.

A loud snap resounded off the walls of the throne room, originating from the drake’s back, as he fell unto a knee from the sudden surge of pain. Every pinprick pore on his body exuded a brilliant green glow as it began to expand outward.

“Spike!”

The texture of the green glow began to pulsate, slowly morphing more into the shape of an aurora, as it lifted the drake off from the throne and sucked him into its epicenter.

“Fear not, the last scale of the Great King!” vibrated the very particles of the aurora, where when all their combined sounds collected as one, they exuded a voice akin to the entity from the Orange Sea. “The excitement of hearing that you would train my fellow drake brought me so high a joy, which I could no longer contain myself within his subconsciousness.”

“Yo~ou.” The walls of the castle trembled fiercely as loose stones were unloaded from their places in the ceiling. They came crashing down of the bubble of green, where once they were absorbed by the particles they began to lose their speed, averting away from the form of the pained dragon, before leaving the sphere and gaining the speed they once had.

“The Count of the Orange Sea, the deity responsible for gifting me of his Drifters in my time in need, and partly to blame for the fall of my empire! How do you posses the courage, or the ignorance, to dare step foot into the place where my powers are still intact!?”

If particles of green aurora could join at a particular pitch to chuckle, then whatever sound The Count was making would have to suffice for that. “My~My, when your scales were all together, you were currently a more quiet dragon. Though I guess the saying is true: the smaller they are, the louder they cry about things they can no longer accomplish.”

Spike squeaked out in pain from the middle of the sphere, trying so desperately to reach out his limp claw being supported by the uplifting waves of particles. “C-Count...don’t say...that type of…”

His sentence was cut short by a struggled exhale.

“Hush now, my dearest drake, as I negotiate the terms needed so you can have the best possible future in this world, and as one of my Agents.”

Spike felt his eyelids grow heavy, as they soon came to glide to a close.

“Now then, Last Scale, as you are now to be called to me. I did you the honors of sending the precious drake, whom you sold to the species that were not of your own, back to the castle where he was first handed off to.”

The fierce rumbles that had claimed most of the castle began to settle, but never did they stop when in the presence of The Count.

“I am thrilled to hear that you will be teaching the drake your aspect of the sword, training him the ways of Guardianship, and even asked him to go on on a fetch-quest. What I’m not so thrilled about, however, is how you plan to have the drake not only take on such a minuscule quest on the grounds of Guardianship, but how you plan to have Spike become a Guardian when the task his through.”

The rumbles of the castle struck fierce in correlation to the Last Scale’s words. “That destiny was bestowed on the drake’s egg!”

“No!” The particles of the green aurora shouted as they began to expand outward. “That destiny was imposed on the drake’s egg, and I work to retract such a callous action place on another being’s free will!”

The rumbles of the castle began to course further through the castle as the green sphere of energy and power grew bigger and size. “We’ve both sensed the longing that needs to be filled within the drake’s heart, for a dragon’s desire can’t be quenched like a ponies can. So I propose I bestow upon him a purpose that is noble to keep him pure, with action and journeys to sustain his arising greed.”

“So you propose you manipulate the dragon to follow your way, your aspect of life! It worked wonders for Corona, didn’t it?”

“You DARE mock our royal family's name!”

“My apologies, I didn’t know wisps and bones could still be considered nobility in this day and age! Unlike your form and your ways, the only thing that has yet to advance is basic survival and sword place. Teach the drake those relics of the past, but commissioned him whatever valuable you have left in this castle, for him going to go find your Lost Prince.”

“And why is commissioning him less evil than assigning him a purpose!?”

“Because it grants him free will, to choose at the end of the quest, to choose objectively what it is he truly wants! It gives him the choice of his future, not one of us choosing it for him.”

“How can we trust the dragon to choose correctly what he wants, when he doesn’t even know what he needs?”

“Because we’re the one’s that are supposed to be guiding him? Or does it take a stranger to the drake’s existence to care enough to help him guide wherever he chooses to go? Because his friends among the ponies were unwilling, and even the dragons from which he was gifted seemed to be doing the same.”

“You can’t say that yet!”

The particles of the green aurora began to slow in their pace, no longer expanding outward, as they retreated backward in a soft manner. “Fine. When means of argument and reason are obtainable by both parties, how about we instead make a bet to decided whose side is on the right?”

The rumbled began to soften as well, as the entirety of the castle stopped shaking. “What kind of game are you proposing, Count?”

“If you are so desperate to find this lost son of yours, which you’re current form has a below than one percent relation to, then I propose a way that you can also make me interested in finding him.”

“Why? So you can sway him away from his noble course as well?”

“Not at all!” The Count replied, its formed beginning to flush back inside the pores leading back into the drake’s body. “He will be yours to deal with as Spike will be mine to care for, though he will be the one to recover your son. What I purpose, as a friendly duel between you and me, is who can use what’s left of their powers to find this Prince first.”

The rumbles almost came to cease as well. “You mean to say, that you’d help me use less of my power, and assist in finding the Prince faster?”

“Yes.” The green sphere shrunk to just an inch past the drake’s reach. “Only to prove which of our deteriorated forms have aged the best, and to show to the drake the best candidate to place his trust in.”

“Then you have a deal, Count. Though your game will never work to sway the dragon in any way from his path, for ponies gave him morals to follow, and I’ll constantly be searching for any tricks you may have saved for the both of us.”

“Never fear, Last Scale.” The Count exclaimed as he began to lower the drake to the ground of the throne room. “I’ve already brought your castle to ruin because you allowed your dreams to blind your eyes, and I merely played my trick to snap you out of your arrogance. The fact that you did not change your ways, and still blame me, show that you haven’t learned at all, and that history shall repeat itself once more.”

Spike’s legs fell carefully on the red carpet, the rest of his body coming to rest slowly on the fibers, until the green glow completed retreated inside his body.

“We shall see about that, Count.”

When his breath was returned to him, Spike released a pained groan as he didn’t possess the power yet to open his eyes.

‘Listen carefully, Spike, for in a moment I will have retreated further into your depths, where my words will no longer be recognized by your conscious mind,’ the count whispered inside the drake, voice slowly fading. ‘I have paved the ways necessary that all lead to a better future, though you solely are the one to choose which path you get to walk. I have numbed your nerves and cleared the cloud of fear in your head, so go, and be objective and honest in which path you choose to wander down.’

Finally, Spike’s eyes slid open to the blue glow of the moon, shining upon him from the stained glass above the throne. He quickly picked himself up from the ground and glanced around the room, searching for one of the two invisible entities.

“Y’know, for entries claiming to have access to a great power, you two sure lack the ability to take physical form.” Only the guest of winds colliding against the wooden door replied to the drake’s comment. “Because you two not having an argument inside my head would’ve done wonders for not bringing back the migraine from yesterday.”

The rumbles stifled as if to accommodate the pain it brought on to the drake. “Apologies, Spike. There is a history between the two of us that you’d be best off not knowing for the moment, though I must ask for your answer now on how you will be accepting my quest.”

Spike looked to wherever he presumed the entity was. “You want to know if I’ll be finding the Prince because it’s part of my duty as a Guardian, or because I’m trying to fulfill my self-interest because I’m on a Contract.”

The castle vibrated as it felt like it was nodding to Spike. The drake’s eyes drew away from the ceiling to stare at his feet placed on the ground. “I’m not sure yet. A moment ago, I would’ve accepted it as a Guardian due to how great it sounded at the time. But now...I can’t be too sure on what I’m going to pick. I mean, I don’t know what a Guardian is, or what you may have planned out for me. I don’t know who you are, or if this royal family is worth bringing back together.

“I was so hopped up on endorphins that it just felt right to help you out, without actually taking a moment to think or feel what I should do. But, even though I’ve said all this, I still believe that you should give me the proper training for Guardianship.”

The winds clashed against the glass. Dust hovered in the air and served as a film layer for the glow of the moon.

“Hmph. Why should I train you in our sacred ways, when there’s a chance you won’t ascend to where your destiny lies?”

Spike looked back up to the ceiling with not a wrinkle near his eyes nor a grin adorning his lips. “Because you're sacred ways won’t be bestowed upon me the same way, if the lack of trainers and equipment is any indication. We’re going to have to make due with what we have and what’s around us.”

“But why should I teach you anything, when it will only serve to exhaust more of my energy?”

A grin began to stretch out against the scaly purple cheek. “Because there’s no one else left to go and save your Lost Prince – the last chance you have in restoring the order you so care for. Regardless of what way I may choose, the ending is the same: I need the power to fight and search for the Prince.”

Silence filled the throne room. The grin began to waver as its owner believed he had gone too far for a moment but saw no use in giving up the act. The grin stayed, and a moment later, a voice responded. “So it isn’t solely The Count’s fault that you’ve become so clever. Fine. You shall have your wish.”

The grin began to transform into a smile.

“Thank you.” Spike dropped to a knee, slowly bowing his head. “King.”

“You were right, in that our training grounds are no longer the same, but the surrounding area for which the castle was transported to will suffice. From the Lost Woods, where you will hunt your meat under the guidance of your instincts, to the trek across the Desert of Doubt, that’ll gauge the length of your will. Finally, the climb to the top of Snowpeak will test your newly gained resolve, to see if you can reach the place where your history lies.”

Any lingering motivation the drake had for his training dissipated each and every time he heard an area listed, though he did not show this as he rose his head back up to the challenge. With but a nod he stood back up once more, steadying his nerves for the upcoming days.

“All that is required of you today is for you to find quarters suitable for you to live in. That place will forever be considered your home, if you should so wish, despite whatever decision you shall make in the coming weeks. You’ll get to know me, and I know you, where we both can decide wisely.”

“Thank you,” Spike said, beginning his approach to the door on the opposite end of the throne room.

“Before I leave you to your devices, I would be remiss if I did not correct an earlier statement that you had made. It appears The Count may be behind this mistake, as I fear without a doubt The Count has already put you through an experiment.”

Spike reached the door that would open to the rooms belonging to dragons of past, where he would surely find his temporary home. He forwent the trek for the moment, looking over his shoulder. “The Count, if that’s its name, laid me to rest to eliminate the fears and concerns that plagued my mental state. I’m grateful for it, though, as I feel now that I’m in a dream where nothing in my waking life concerns me.”

The rumbles began to cease as the voice in Spike’s head began to fade. “You may be no longer grateful to The Count after hearing this fact. When you said before about being nineteen, you had no clue that you were lying to yourself. Dragons fear nothing of age, for its effect is minuscule on a dragon.”

The rumbles grew quieter as if the voice had faded before it had said what it needed. Luckily, there was still a whisper inside the drake’s mind. “But for a dragon who cares for creatures, not of his species, then there, dwelling in his heart, may there be fear of the concept.”

The drake’s heart beating increased twofold as anxiety coursed through the dragon’s veins and blurred his vision. Spike began to breathe through his mouth, though each breath pricked his chest harder than the last. “What...no...ack. What...are you...even talking about.”

“Spike,” the Last Scale replied with the last traces of its voice, “you are no longer seventeen, but rather almost twenty. Two and a half years have passed since The Count has placed you in your slumber, and there’s an excellent chance that those you once knew are no longer the same.”

A purple claw couldn’t stop opening and closing at the semitransparent vision of Ponyville slowly expanding, buildings filling in over the once vast land. The Golden Oak Library, where Spike and Twilight used to cuddle before a warm fire and a cup of cocoa, being lit aflame to make way for a fancy restaurant.

Sugarcube Corner, the home of a certain pink mare that would surprise a baby dragon with free sweets when he had forgotten his pouch at home, only to be torn down so that a supermarket could take its place.

Sweet Apple Acres, a place where Spike found himself with his worries too heavy for his shoulders, where the Element of Honesty would help alleviate the weight. It would be taken over by a company where the delicious apple cider once enjoyed in childhood would become stale.

The Carousel Boutique, once a temporary home to a love sicken drake whose dream was to win the heart of its owner, now gone without a note saying why.

Cloudsdale, the city where Spike used to gaze up at and wish to be so that he may grow closer to a pegasus he believed could help him improve to her level. The city now moved to some other location in the world, without a chance of being reached even with wings.

Finally, that warm cottage just by the Everfree Forest, where Spike truly felt at home. The one mare who’s heart was in helping others with kindness and held the currently speeding heart of the drake had long since died, to some terrible fate in which she was only trying to help.

Spike couldn’t help but see the graves of his once closest friends, pondering for the moment how they all died. So far in the future, they all seem to be, long is he in the past, reaching out desperately to phantoms.

Gone or dead.

“Nineteen is the age when a dragon begins his journey, and if it's any consolation, you showed up to my castle at the perfect time.” The voice of the Last Scale disappeared, as did any lingering rumbles in the castle as it finally became silent.

Spike kept standing at the door, his claws before his eyes still too blurry to see. His breaths non-existent and his heart bleeding with every beat, and a mind that was too lost in of itself. The drake felt the pain and misery of being gone for too long away time from one’s friends.

The drake began his training the next day.

51 – “My Granny Always Told Me I Was a Jokester”

51 – “My Granny Always Told Me I Was a Jokester”

~51~

“My Granny Always Told Me I Was a Jokester”

The pack of friends galloped through the Canterlot Castle’s corridors with panicked looks on their faces. They swiftly rushed past any servant or guard that would get in their way, the latter of breaking their instructions of standing still and guarding the door in order to try and figure out what the blurs they had just seen were.

The four friends, after the departure of their friend, agreed to race past anyone or anything that stood in their way so they could reach their current objective quicker. After rounding yet another corner, the friends caught sight of the blaster and gold-trimmed door, bearing a celestial shield emblem.

They didn’t slow down for that would risk the precious seconds Twilight may not have to still be alive. So all together, the friends combined their momentum and threw their shoulders into the door, coming to feel an impact afterward on the red strands of the carpet leading to the throne room.

A circle of spears struck themselves all above their heads, their shining metal not being caught by the still closed eyes of the intruder. By one call of the voice that possessed an intermixture of authority and kindness, the spears returned to their owner's sides.

The four Elements untangled their limbs from one another as they slowly rose to their hooves, giving a shake of the head to clear away the pain brought on by their fall, before once again realizing their objective and racing toward the throne.

The golden metal boot finished lacing itself against the final alabaster hoof before the owner of the golden aurora cast her eyes toward the four bowing subjects. “Seeing a dragon terrorizing a city thing must be a scary thing to see indeed, but that should be no reason to risk breaking your shoulder by throwing yourself into an already opening door.”

The four lowered head rose, each looking to one another to try and catch the Princess up to just the severity of the situation. Applejack decided to be the one after the precious moment’s wasted silence. “Ya don’t understand, Princess. Something very terrible happened to the other girls.”

“I was going to make the note that they were only four of you.” Celestia approached the column with a mace strapped to it, undoing said strap and magically connecting the weapon to her metal-protected back. “Did Rainbow doing something reckless, like charging after the dragon by herself, forcing Twilight to go chase after her?”

Applejack never knew how the Princess could seem so calm during such tense situations, as it alway quelled the fear in her heart that everything would be okay in the end, and that would calm the rapid beating. “Kinda like that, except without charging after part.”

“How do you mean?”

Applejack smiled at being able to drop the mannerisms, though it became marred when the event of the city was retold through the same lips. “The dragon went to try and take away Fluttershy, but Rainbow knocked her out of the way an’ took her place instead.”

Fluttershy broke idly staring at the Princess to blink in Applejack’s direction. “Wait. When did this happen?”

Applejack clocked her gaze. “It never happened Fluttershy. I’m merely playing around with the Princess.”

“Oh, well, you shouldn’t play games in times like this, Applejack.” She returned to staring back at the Princess with blank eyes, no one coming to complain when her eyelids slipped closed as she attempted to recover lost sleep by sleeping standing up.

The Princess’s eyes trailed the exchange between the two before slipping close to invent the mental images of the scene. “That’s certainly the interesting joke, Miss Applejack. I take it that the punch line is so funny, that others are blinded by the tears racing down their cheek?”

“My granny always told me I was a jokester.” The firm stare from the Princess served to remind Applejack of the contextual conversation they were having. “I mean, yes, that particular joke was enough to blind a friend and make em’ dumb to everything for a few days. Especially since they hadn’t slept since a good week and a half.”

“Is that so?” Celestia cast her gaze over to the sleeping pegasus, who’s only unkind action toward her, besides this one, was when she stole Philomena away. But even then, it was only to heal an animal she perceived to be sick. “I hope, that after a good night sleep, this friend of your's will return to the world exactly the way it was befor—”

“I’M SORRY, SPIKE!”

All those in the throne room, even the guards who had been instructed to keep an eye on the door, looked to the pegasus who had just awoken herself with her own shout. Looking to all the others as if they were the one’s to have created the racket. “I’m sorry, is the righting starting yet.”

“Luna’s taken charged with the night guard…” The princess cast a glance at the other Elements. “...though I’m more curious as to why you’d have to be sorry to Spike for anything.”

Fluttershy noticed the unfamiliar look of irritation plaguing the Princess’s otherwise pristine face, not at all sure between her connection with Spike. “For a little while, I had him staying in my home. But he left a few months ago, and I can’t help but feel I should’ve done more for him, or at least conceived him stay in Ponyville for a little longer.”

“Do you mean to tell me that Spike is no longer under the care of the Elements of Harmony’s!?” Her eyes flared open to reveal a flame burning within her pupil, as the Princess stepped before them all. “Why wasn’t I notified the moment of– no, the second that these occurrences were happening?”

The booms of the Princess shouts served to not only resound off the walls that carried it through the castle but for a shiver of fear to bear deep into the shaking legs of everyone present.

“Bu-Bu-Because we didn’t have the same means of D-Mail that was once courtesy of Spike?” Rarity tried to offer with a smile that was scared off by the frowning face of Celestia’s that came directly before hers.

‘She’s scarier than the dragon that stole away Rainbow!’ Rarity thought to herself as the aforementioned shiver possessed her back as well.

“Do you mean to play on the patience of a mother who just discovered her son has run away from home!?”

Everyone in the throne room, including the guards, joined together to amplify the sound of their one question.

“WHAT!?”